Chapter 1: Prologue
Chapter Text
"fuck!"
That was all Malcolm could say about the situation they were in, surrounded by monsters on all sides in a forest with two kids, a satyr, and a wounded demigod. All things considered, "fuck" is a good description of how they will be unless he can find a solution for this problem.
He thought back on how this was supposed to be a rescue mission: kill a few monsters, pick up a couple of kids, and then return to camp. easy right? Well, it had been easy until about the picking up the kids part. From there, it all went to Hades, ambushed and pursued by monsters at every turn.
Frankly, they could have managed to escape if only Francis, the son of Hermes, who came with him on this mission, hadn't been wounded. Unfortunately, he was wounded badly, so Malcolm was left standing over the downed demigod to try to protect him, the kids, and the satyr huddling against a tree.
Malcolm sent a prayer to his mother, the goddess Athena, for any help, and braced himself for what looked to be his last fight.
And as he got ready to fight, he saw something fall and drop on one of the cyclops present. He couldn't make out what it was—a branch, he thought—but then the cyclops groaned and turned to dust. Malcolm gaped at that, but he was unable to figure out what happened when, somewhere on his left, a dracaena also exploded into golden dust.
And as the monsters surrounding them finally noticed the disturbance around them, Malcolm finally saw the cause of it.
He saw warriors—two armored warriors armed with swords—running through the assembled monsters with practiced ease. In minutes, all the monsters were reduced to dust, as if they didn't pose any challenge to the two warriors, who were clearly demigods. demigods with skills to match some of the very best camp has to offer
Malcolm thought that reinforcements were sent to them, but quickly dismissed that idea. They never contacted the camp to ask for such help. and a closer look at the armor of the two showed that they were not from camp. He thought that maybe they were from Camp Jupiter, but that was also unlikely.
As Malcolm was pondering all this in his head, one of the warriors finally stepped to them, the smaller one.
approached them slowly, taking care not to appear hostile, which Malcolm appreciated, while the bigger one, the one who jumped down from the tree, Malcolm figured, followed behind. He can feel someone's eye on them.
After a few steps, the bigger one suddenly stopped. Malcolm wondered what happened when he felt a sense of danger coming from that one. Malcolm gripped his sword tight in his hands as he got ready to defend in case an attack came their way.
Suddenly, the smaller one went and placed a hand on the bigger warrior's arms, and Malcolm let out a breath as the tension disappeared. With the bigger warrior now calm, Malcolm finally asked the first thing that came to his mind.
"Who are you?"
Did Malcolm think to thank them for their help? yes. Did he think there were better things to ask? absolutely! Was Malcolm thinking clearly? maybe not
While Malcolm was kicking himself inside for such an idiotic question, the two warriors looked to one another, having a silent conversation that reminded Malcolm of his sister and one other person.
Suddenly, the bigger one nodded, and facing Malcolm and his group, an apparent understanding had been reached.
Malcolm watched as the warriors sheathed their swords. Then the smaller warrior lifted her hands to her helm, removing them as Malcolm watched, the other warrior following suit.
And as the warrior's face was revealed, Malcolm found himself disbelieving his eyes.
Malcolm stared at the two warriors, mouths open, as he fought his mind to calm himself.
He briefly registered in his mind that the smaller warrior was none other than Hazel Levesque. who has been missing for 7 years. The other warrior's reveal, however, halted all thoughts in Malcolm's brain.
Just as he was succeeding in restarting his malfunctioning mind, he heard the bigger warrior speak with a voice that Malcolm never thought he would ever hear again.
"Hey Malcolm, it's been a while."
said the voice of one Percy Jackson, hero and twice-savior of Olympus,
The missing son of the sea god
Chapter 2: Leo I
Summary:
the story continues,
and more missing campers resurface
how will the news be taken by camp?
And why were Percy, Hazel and Piper missing anyways?
stay tuned to find out
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The streets were filled with people, all rushing somewhere, cars racing past, horns blaring as they drove by, and the air smelling of exhaust. Leo loved it! The city felt alive, and he felt a part of it as he walked, dodging passersby as he went. His sister right beside him was keeping up, yammering about some project his other sibling had going on.
Leo looked to his sister Nyssa, his second-in-command at camp, as she informed him of the various projects ongoing at camp and smiled. She has really started to get into the role of co-councilor. Soon he could pass from being head of the cabin to her.
As he thought that he looked up at the sky, he was looking forward to leaving camp. He planned on setting up shop somewhere. Don't get him wrong; he'll miss camp and his friends, but he feels like he's old enough to go on his own. So plans were made, and soon he'll act on those plans.
It took Leo a while to notice that he was walking alone; he was so deep in thought that he didn't notice Nyssa had stopped walking. He stopped, looked back, and saw her, staring at a display of a store.
He walked back and nudged her. "Yo! Sis! What happened?" Leo asked.
"Look," Nyssa replied without looking away, eyes glued to the store display.
Curious, he too looked at the display to see what caught her attention. At first glance, Leo saw it was a display for luxury brands, bags, shoes, dresses, and jewelry. The kind that children of the goddess Aphrodite would normally be into, 'Not daughters of Hephaestus' thought Leo. Though, to be fair, Nyssa is still a girl despite spending most of her time in the forges. There have been a few times where he has seen her talking with a few Aphrodite campers. And she has been hanging out with a son of Ares recently.
Leo smiled fondly at his sister when he thought of her interest in "girly" things stemming from wanting to get closer to a boy. Leo felt happy for her and hopes her love life gets blessed by their father's wife, unlike his. Thoughts of his siblings love life brought forth memories of his own romance, or lack thereof. Leo's thoughts went to Calypso; he wondered how she was and where she was. Ever since their breakup, Leo has tried to move on and forget the Titaness. But that was easier said than done. especially when he was alone.
Leo shook his head to clear his thoughts and looked at the display again.
The display was showing an advertisement for what Leo thought to be a jewelry store, a high-end one at that, judging from the apparent rain of multi-colored stones falling on a model. The shot started at the feet of a woman, showing heels encrusted with jewels, moving up to the model's waist, where a belt of red, blue, and yellow gems was wrapped around. The shot continued to the model's neck, now showcasing a necklace of braided gold and silver with a pendant made of bright sapphires and emeralds.
Leo was baffled by Nyssa's interest in the advertisement; he didn't think that she was the kind of girl who would be overly enthralled by such luxuries, even if her motivation for it was to "pretty" herself up for a boy.
He racked his brain as he stared at the advertisement, trying to see what actually captured his sister's attention. It wasn't until the shot moved to the model's face that he understood.
The shot panned up, showing first the model's ears sporting a diamond earring with a silver dove motif dangling below. And as the model spun, her hair gathered behind the model's shoulder.
The final shot was focused on the model's face, looking straight at the camera with her hand in the frame along her face, showing a brilliant ring of silver with a big pink diamond surrounded by rubies. Slowly, the name of the store, "Celestial Creations," is interposed on the model's smiling face.
Leo was left shocked, his mouth open as he stared unbelievably at the model's face. A face he has not seen for 3 years. A face that he has missed terribly. A face that now brought back all the worry and stress he felt when it disappeared all those years ago. Memories of a day when Chiron announced her departure from camp due to trauma. He remembered the frantic IM he had with her, the apologies, and the promises to keep in contact. Of the last news he heard from her, Of her staying with her father. Her brief romance with a woman named Shel and their sudden breakup.
The last time they talked before he lost contact was when she told him how she decided to ask her mother for help and advice. Then silence, from her, then from the gods. Worried, Leo went to Olympus to ask directly the Goddess of Love, who informed him that she was sent somewhere safe where she could heal and possibly find new love.
Leo remembers trying to get information as to where exactly she was sent, but the goddess denied him that. She said that her daughter does not want to be contacted until she is ready. The goddess advised him to be patient and to respect her wishes. Still, Leo tried everything he could think of to get in touch with her, but to no avail.
Now, in a random shopfront, he finds the face of a long-lost friend. One he thought he would never see again.
The beautiful, smiling face of one Piper Mclean.
Leo found himself being shaken by his sister, asking, "What do we do?"
Still staring at the screen, Leo absentmindedly reached into his toolbelt and pulled out a smartphone, one of his finest inventions. A joint project between Hephaestus, Athena, Hecate, and Iris campers. A marvel of Greek engineering, modern science, and ancient godly magic. Put together into a monster-safe mobile device for Demigods to use.
Using the mobile's camera function, Leo took a photo of Pipers face, then quickly shoved the phone back to his toolbelt, grabbing Nyssa's arms. He turned back to the parking lot where they left the car after dropping off the Roman campers that visited camp, explaining why they were in the city.
"Hurry!" Leo almost shouts to Nyssa as he speed walks, dragging his sister along. "We need to let everyone know!" Leo followed up.
And as they disappeared among the crowd, Leo thought of how the campers would react to the news. But above all, how will he react to actually meeting Piper after so long?
Leo smiled as he planned their eventual reunion.
Notes:
My plan was to post 1 chapter per week but since this is technically "chapter 1"
and the one before this was the prologue, I thought it only fair to post one moreafter this I will stick to my planned posting schedule.
I have a bank of 10 finished chapters and a draft of 5 more so just wait for those.
This will not be an overly long Fic but I also don't have a set number of chapters in mind.
also thanks for the kudos.
and see you all at the next chapter
Chapter 3: Travis I
Summary:
Malcolm's Back
The campers now know that the missing campers are still alive.
But why did they go missing?
And will they ever go back?
Answers just lead to questions.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
At camp, most of the campers are present at the dining pavilion for breakfast. That included one Travis Stoll, co-councilor for Hermes Cabin, currently sitting at the Hermes table with his half siblings.
Travis smiled as he looked around his father's table, even after the gods were made to claim their children, even after the fact that cabins were made for the minor gods. The Hermes cabin was still one of the most populated ones at camp. Travis couldn't help but think about how being the god of messengers and travelers gave his father the opportunity to father so many children.
Looking around, Travis thought back to how the camp was 7 years ago, before the second Titan War. He couldn't help but compare the camp back then to how it is now; just the number of campers now is more than triple the number back then. Thinking of the state of things made him happy. So sporting a happy smile, Travis joked with his siblings as they planned pranks on the other campers.
After a while, his eyes drifted to the Demeter table, towards Katie Gardner, Councilor of the Demeter cabin, his girlfriend. As if sensing him, Katie looked back at him with narrowed eyes, no doubt thinking he was up to no good. Travis flashed her a wide grin, causing Katie to shake her head, smiling fondly. Seeing that, Travis made plans to get Katie alone later.
Travis eyes continued to look around the pavilion.
The Apollo table was filled with campers huddled close, probably discussing the latest medical breakthrough. He noticed Will, the councilor for cabin 7, missing. He looked around and found him sitting at the Hades table, shaking the lone Hades camper at camp, Nico Di'Angelo, Will's boyfriend, who at the moment had his head plastered on the table, asleep.
Travis's eyes traveled next to the Ares table, where Clarisse, a retired camper who was visiting for the week, was laughing loudly with her siblings.
Travis swings around his seat and looks at the Hephaestus table, missing almost half of its members. Which is pretty normal considering most of them are probably still asleep after staying up all night with their projects. Though he remembers Leo and Nyssa were actually out of camp at the moment, they were sent by Chiron to escort the visiting Romans to the city. They left at sunrise and should be back by dinner.
As he looked around, his eyes landed on the empty table. Tables one and two, Zeus and Hera's, Looking at those tables always bring back painful memories. memories of Jason Grace, the fallen son of Jupiter. Travis looked away, his eyes going to the table dedicated to Artemis, Goddess of the Hunt. The table was only in use when the Hunters of Artemis were in camp; granted, they hadn't visited in awhile.
Finally, Travis eyes landed on the last empty table, a table dedicated to the God of the Seas, Poseidon. And the one who used to occupy that table was the only demigod child of Poseidon in the last century. Percy Jackson.
Looking at that table brought back a lot of memories of the twice-hero Olympus.
Even now, years after he left, his stories are still being told to new campers: stories of his quest and the monsters he faced. The enemies he defeated. Stories of the sacrifices he made—sacrifices that led to the betterment of the lives of all demigods
Travis thought fondly of the pranks the two of them played on other campers. of the battles they fought in.
Unknowingly, the memories made Travis look over at another table. This one was filled with a group of blonde-haired, gray-eyed campers. All sat around the table, eating while reading books or discussing with a sibling. Table 6 is dedicated to the goddess Athena.
As he looked at them, Travis's sight focused on the oldest of the bunch. A woman sporting the same hair and eye color as the rest. Annabeth Chase, senior camper, architech, and hero of Olympus
Travis watched as she smiled at something one of her younger siblings said; a smile Travis noticed did not reach her eyes. Eyes that remained hollow, hiding within them a sadness that very few could understand.
Seeing that, Travis couldn't help but feel a bit of satisfaction, a feeling that conflicted with him also feeling bad for her. Despite all that she did to deserve that hurt, she was still one of Travis's oldest friends.
But Travis also knows the reason behind that hurt, as most senior campers know. Even some of the campers who came after the war know. Though now no one blames her, just the knowledge that people know the reason behind her sad smile brings more sadness to her.
Just knowing that she was the reason Percy is gone is enough to cause her hurt.
Shaking the depressing thoughts away. Travis looked at the table and noticed Malcolm was missing. He thought back to how Malcolm and a half brother of his were sent as reinforcements for a satyr who called camp for backup. Travis actually volunteered to go, but Chiron decided against sending him. He was told by Francis that his brother needed the experience and that he needed more at camp, training the new campers.
But they have been gone for four days now; Chiron estimated that at most they would go for three. It was time to worry. Travis decided to ask Chiron about them later; if there was no news, he'd take matters into his own hands.
Travis's thought was broken by the conch blowing, signaling that breakfast was over. After reminding his sibling what their schedule for the day was, he stood up and headed to the armory. He was scheduled to teach beginner sword fighting; he needed to get ready.
Being one of the oldest campers, Travis was one of the better swordsmen at camp. And his cheerful and upbeat personality makes him a great instructor to the younger campers, or at least that's what Chiron told him when he assigned him that post. Stepping into the arena, he found a gaggle of teenagers, all around the age of 13.
25 young, loud, and rowdy campers, all wielding wooden swords and wearing armor. He loved them instantly. And as he stood in front of them, he couldn't help but smile at the thought of how different they were from when they started training a month ago.
He called for their attention and partnered them with someone. As they went through the drills and moves, Travis commented on their mistakes, praising what they did right and reminding them of what to do in certain scenarios.
After 2 hours, he calls for the end of the session, again reminding everyone to reflect on what they learned today and dismissing them to their next lessons. After cleaning up, he heads to his own lesson, senior archery.
------------------line break--------------
Afternoon at Camp Half Blood, Travis lessons have just finished, and he is on his way to the Big House, where he plans to demand Chiron allow him to leave camp and look for his brother and Malcolm if they have still not reached out to them.
As he approached the Big House, he found Chiron and Mr. D on the porch, playing cards as always. Travis bowed in respect to the two immortals. "Ah! Travis, my boy! Would you like to join us?" asked Chiron in acknowledgement. Travis shook his head and replied, "No thanks, Chiron; I'm here to ask for an update on my brother." Chiron looked at him, and Travis followed with, "They were supposed to be back yesterday, Chiron! I'm worried! We're all worried!"
Chiron sighed and placed his card on the table. Travis noticed that he had the winning cards again. Mr. D also saw Chiron's cards based on his frown, but God just stood up and went inside the Big house, clearly leaving Chiron to deal with the issue. Chiron wheeled himself from the table toward Travis with a tired look in his eyes.
Chiron then waved him over, and he stepped closer to the centaur.
"I understand your worry, child; I was just about to call you, actually," said Chiron when he stood in front of him. "Is there news?" Travis asked nervously.
"I received an Iris message from Malcolm early this morning. He told me that they are heading back now and will be arriving here around dinner time," Chiron replied.
The news brought peace to Travis; his brother is coming home. But why were they late? Travis asked himself. "That's good! Thank the Gods! But why were they late, Chiron? Did something happen?"
Chiron looked out of the camp before answering, "Malcolm did not give me all the details; they were rushing to board the plane after all, but from what he managed to tell, they were ambushed by a large number of monsters and were surrounded at one point." Hearing this dispelled all the relief from hearing his brother was safe. He was about to explode at Chiron for not letting him be the one to go on this mission when the centaur held his hand up, signaling that he was not done talking.
"Yes, they were surrounded and injured, but they were rescued. Two demigods managed to arrive and help them in time," Chiron continued. "Two demigods?" Travis clarified.
Chiron nodded his head and went on. "After finishing off the monsters, they were taken to the residence of the rescuers, where they were healed and offered rest for the night; that happened yesterday," Chiron recounted. "When Malcolm contacted me this morning, they were at the airport; they were driven there by the two demigods, who also gave them the money for their travel."
As Chiron finished, Travis was left in deep thought. His brother and friends were safe and coming home. On the other hand, two unknown demigods manage to help them. that in itself was suspicious.
"Who were they, Chiron?"
"I do not yet know, child; Malcolm was mum about the identity of the two, though he promised to tell when they arrived." was the answer he got.
"Keep a calm mind; they will be home soon. I have sent a couple of Apollo and Ares campers as well as Lou Ellen to pick them up from the airport," Chiron assured him.
"Okay, Chiron, just let me know when they are here, please." Travis accepted but asked Chiron to keep him informed, still worried but somewhat mollified.
"I will be calling for a council meeting later when they arrive; I will call you then," Chiron promised.
Travis nodded at that and started to walk away when Chiron called out to him. "And if you could let Annabeth know about what happened, Travis, that would be helpful!"
"I will!" Travis replied with a wave of his hand.
Travis found Annabeth at the Lava Wall, overseeing some of the younger campers training. He approached her and relayed the news. Annabeth was visibly relieved to hear her brother was fine and on the way back to camp. She thanked Travis when one of the campers climbing the wall lost footing, diverting her attention.
"I will see you later at the meeting, Annabeth," Travis called to Annabeth as he walked away.
Travis then went to the strawberry fields, looking for Katie. He found her with a couple of her siblings tending to the berries. He smiled at her as he watched her direct her siblings. Katie noticed him, and Travis grinned at her, making Katie blush. He reached for her hand and began tugging at her, his intent obvious.
Katie rolled her eyes at his antics but allowed herself to be led away, but not without leaving a few instructions for the oldest of her sisters to take charge. He led Katie to the docks, where they just sat and dangled their feet in the water, watching the naiads weave baskets as they told each other how the day went until the conch sounded, letting them know that it was dinner time.
The two went back to their respective cabins to lead their siblings to the dining pavilion.
Dinner, unlike breakfast, was a noisy affair. All campers are present during dinner except those that are away from camp; all are expected to be present during dinner. And as Travis led his cabin to the central fire pit, he thought back to those who were currently not in attendance. And when it came his turn, he offered more than he usually would, praying for the safety of those who were currently away.
Travis was just finishing his meal when he was approached by a nymph with a message from Chiron. "You are expected in the Big house," the nymph said, quickly leaving. Travis nodded and called to the next oldest of his siblings. "Nick! You're in charge!" Getting a nod from Nick, Travis stood and went to the Big house.
As he was walking, he was joined by Mason, a son of Hephaestus, whom he asked if he heard any news about Leo and Nyssa. "Leo called, said they stopped at the city for early dinner, and should be back within the hour," Mason said after a nod.
Nodding at that, the two continued the trek to the Big house. When they arrived, they found that most of the other councilors and senior campers were already present. With a few absences, the most notable is Nico. Chiron, he saw, was at the head of the table quietly speaking with a satyr, whom Travis thought to be the one who called for help. Then he saw Malcolm sitting next to Annabeth, shaking his head, his eyes glued to the table. Probably discussing the mission with his sister, Travis thought.
He was about to step to Chiron to ask about Francis when he was tackled into a hug from the side. He recognized his brother a second later and returned the hug. After a few seconds, he let go and held Francis at arm's length. eyes, taking him in fully. He noted a few scratches, and his arm and head are bandaged but otherwise look fine. He was about to ask Francis what happened when Chiron banged his hoof on the floor, bringing the room to attention.
Everyone in the room sat down and looked to Chiron, who cleared his throat and started the meeting. "First, I would like to thank everyone for making the time to attend this meeting. Second, I would like to applaud Malcolm and Francis, as well as Protector Peter, for a job well done. Not only have they protected two young demigods from certain harm, but they have also brought them back to camp safely!" Chiron commended with a proud smile. He continued, "The two young ones are currently watching the orientation film and will be introduced to the temporary cabin by a senior camper," he informed all. "And lastly, I thank the gods for everyone's safe return!" Chiron finished with his fist at his chest, above his heart.
After a minute of silence, Chiron again addressed the room, "I know all of you would like to know the circumstances that led to these events, so I think it's only right that I leave the floor to those who are involved and would know more." With a nod towards Malcolm and Francis, he encouraged them to tell the story.
Malcolm looks around at all the faces in the room and starts. He tells how they got to the city and managed to find the satyr with the two kids almost immediately. As they were leaving, they started to encounter monsters. He told them how the number of monsters increased with every encounter. How they were ambushed when they tried to lose the monsters pursuit in the forest.
"Is this where you were helped, Malcolm?" Annabeth interrupted.
"Yes," Francis answered.
"I thought I was going to die," Malcolm followed, his hands being grabbed and squeezed by his sister. "I was the only one who could fight at that point; Francis was down and the kids were hiding behind Peter," he continued as Travis placed a hand on his brother. His worry just intensified at hearing how close it got. 'I should have gone instead,' Travis thought.
"I was praying to mom, you know, when those two appeared," Malcolm said as he looked at Annabeth. "I thought they were sent by her at first," he confessed.
"Were they that good?" Travis asked.
"There were close to 18 monsters surrounding us, Travis, including five cyclopses," Malcolm answered.
"And those two run through them in just a couple of minutes!" Francis exclaimed.
Travis was left in awe at the apparent skill of the two obviously veteran demigods. but he also felt a bit of apprehension. "Who could they be?" he wondered.
Malcolm continued his story of how, after the fight, they were led to the home of the two demigods. "So they were living in the forest?" asked Katie, earning a nod from Francis. Malcolm then told them how they were given ambrosia and nectar to heal. At this point, Will Solace finally spoke up. "They have supplies of ambrosia and nectar?" he asked Malcolm, who only shrugged.
Francis spoke up before Malcolm could continue, telling them how they were given rooms to rest and how they were driven to the airport the next day and given enough money for plane tickets for all of them.
"That was where I IM'ed Chiron, letting him know why we were late." Malcolm finished the tale.
Travis, as well as everyone else in the room, was silent, but he was sure everyone was wondering about the same thing. The identity of the two demigods. Finally, Katie, unable to bear it anymore, asked
"Who were they, Malcolm?"
Travis Inwardly smiled at Katie's question. 'So much like what I asked Chiron earlier,' he thought as he stared at Malcolm, waiting for him to answer. He saw him close his eyes and sighed deeply. When he opened them, he first looked at Chiron questioningly, who nodded back to him. Then Malcolm looked around the room, at every face. Then he sighed once again, opened his mouth, and said
"It's Percy and Hazel."
Travis would like to say that he took the reveal as well as he could, but then he would be lying. No, the truth was, as soon as he heard those names, his mind went blank. His ears started to buzz. and his eyes stared at the son of Athena, sitting at the table almost in front of him. waiting for him to jump up and declare everything to be a joke. But no, as one of the oldest sons of Hermes at camp, he can tell a good joke from a mile away. And this one was not a joke.
As Travis got his bearings back, he looked at the people around him, noting varying degrees of shock. The worst was from Annabeth, whose mouth was open as she was staring at her brother with eyes shining with unshed tears.
Travis was about to ask Malcolm where they were when the door slammed open. breaking the silence that ruled the room. bringing everyone back from their shock-induced coma.
All heads turn toward the doors, where they find one Leo Valdez, panting like he has just run a marathon. Travis saw Chiron about to ask Leo what happened from the corner of his eyes when Leo opened his mouth and shouted
"I found Piper!"
Notes:
another week, another chapter
to those of you who read this work,
A huge Thank You
Chapter 4: Annabeth I
Summary:
Annabeth now knows Percy is alive!
Piper is found
but what was really going through her mind during that time
read on to find out
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Shock,
That was all she could feel—well, not really; she could feel a lot of things right now. To say that she was overwhelmed would not be an understatement.
She is currently experiencing disbelief as her mind struggles to reconcile the truth she has just heard with the new information she has received.
Annabeth acknowledges that she was experiencing a significant amount of fear at that moment. And rightly so, she tells herself. Fear is exactly what she should be feeling upon hearing the news that her brother shared with all of them.
But, unexpectedly, Hope is the emotion that is currently overriding all of her others.
Hope for forgiveness
Hope for reconciliation
Hope for friendship renewed
'Hope for more than friendship, perhaps', a small voice at the back of her mind whispered. It took all her mental strength to silence this voice.
Shaking her head inwardly, she attempted to formulate plans for moving forward with all the available information. However, despite her best efforts, her mind consistently returned to a single thought.
Piper, Hazel, mother, Malcolm, Leo, Percy, no-stop mission, young campers, schematics, books, Percy...stop it, training, Chiron, dad, Sally, PERCY!
PERCY!
PERCY!
PERCY!
PERCY!
Her mind was on a roller coaster ride. Only this one has no end in sight. It continues to revolve around a single, unending thought. PERCY!
She finally let her mind lead her to the morning of the same day, which surprised her. Her thoughts drifted back to the beginning of the day.
She wakes up feeling numb, as she has done every day since she lost him seven years ago. She has spent every day since being wracked with guilt so severe that she couldn't escape from it. She doesn't want to escape. Every day, she compelled herself to rise and navigate the day as if everything was alright. Hurting, but fine. But she was anything but fine. She was the furthest from being fine.
She remembers this morning starting just like every other morning, waking up to a heaviness in her heart. She forced herself to get up and organize her cabin in preparation for breakfast. She converses with her sister Bea, who is assuming Malcolm's role as co-councilor during his absence.
She remembers leading her siblings in prayer for Malcolm's safety, already late in coming back. Then, she proceeded with her daily schedule, completing her tasks almost robotically. She was merely performing routine tasks.
She recalls that the day nearly unfolded in the same manner as before, until Travis approached her to share news about her brother and his situation. Travis informed her that they were on their way back. They scheduled the meeting for dinner later. She almost expressed her gratitude to Travis, but a camper who had lost his footing on the lava wall diverted her attention.
Then she remembers spending time at the beach, the only place where she finds peace and feels connected to him. She reminisces about their "spot," where she and Percy used to be together. She remembers smiling as she looks back on everything they went through.
She smiled through the pain of remembering how she broke his heart. The pain only intensified when he disappeared from her sight. She never imagined that her feelings for him would grow to the point where his absence would cause her physical pain.
'Absence makes the heart grow fonder,' she thought.
She never gave any credence to that saying, but here she is. Her heart is aching for her lost love. She yearns for the happiness she lost.
As she gazed longingly at the sea, she remembered being shocked by the conch sounding off her silent prayer to Poseidon. That day, during dinner, a nymph summoned her to a meeting at the grand house.
Finally, she remembers the meeting they just had. She had a series of revelations that deeply shocked her. Which brings her to the present.
Leo's declaration dropped another bomb on her as she struggled to calm her mind and heart from thoughts of Percy.
"I found Piper!"
With those words, her mind finally gave up trying to make sense of how today went. She closed her eyes as she sent a silent prayer to her mother for guidance, as well as to the Fates, a heartfelt plea for a chance at happiness, one more chance, one last chance.
With being with Percy
Notes:
Short chapter for now,
This is my first take on a female POV and I struggled.
still, hope you guys that read this work like it
Chapter 5: Leo II
Summary:
More revelations unfolds
Where has Piper been?
And what is the deal with "Celestial Creations"?
but more importantly, Will they ever be reunited again
stay tuned for more
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Leo!"
He heard his sister shout beside him, "Slow down!" Nyssa ordered. Leo reluctantly eased on the gas, bringing the van down to 70 mph. "Sorry," Leo apologized to his sister, who nodded back at him.
Admittedly, Leo should have let Nyssa drive, as his mind has been a mess ever since seeing Piper, his best friend, whom he hasn't seen in almost 4 years. Leo still remembers how hurt he was when Piper just cut contact with everyone, even him.
Leo's mind spiraled as he tried to figure out why Piper had disappeared and then reappeared. He didn't notice he was speeding again until Nyssa called him out. Smacking him on the arm for good measure. So, Leo drove carefully until they turned to the farm road to camp.
It was dark when they arrived at camp. Leo parked the van and shouted to Nyssa to go back to the cabin to let everyone know their backs, as he was already walking to the Big house to tell Chiron the news, knowing the old centaur would like to know as well.
Entering the Big house, Leo noticed voices coming from the rec room. Thinking that a meeting was taking place, he headed straight for the door. In his impatience, Leo slammed the door open, surprising everyone inside the room.
Leo looked around the room and noticed the tension in the air. Initially, he wondered if he was the cause, but he pushed that thought aside. He has more important news to share.
"I found Piper!"
Leo addressed the room before anyone had a chance to respond. The room fell silent as each individual gazed at him.
"What?" After a while, Annabeth whispered to Leo, bringing the room back to life with questions. Leo couldn't really understand anything, especially when everyone was asking and talking at the same time.
It wasn't until Chiron stomped his hoof, quieting the room, that Leo asked him to repeat what he had just said. Leo let out a sigh and addressed everyone with a stronger tone.
"I found Piper."
"I see. Please explain, Leo," Chiron requested.
And so Leo walked to Mason, who stood up and gave him a seat. After he sat down, he addressed the room with a look and started.
"Okay, so I didn't really see her in person, but I saw her," he started. "What?" Katie asked clearly confused.
"So, you know how we went to the city to escort the Romans, right?" Leo asked, getting nods from everyone. "After we dropped them off, Nyssa and I decided to walk around the city for dinner," he continued. "Well, after dinner, Nyssa wanted to look for clothes, so we were window shopping when she stopped at one of those shopfronts with big TVs."
Leo stopped and looked at Chiron, who nodded at him, urging him to go on.
"That's where I saw Piper!" Leo stated with a wave of his hands. "But you just said that you didn't actually see her?" Will repeated his earlier words. "Yeah! What's with that?" followed Travis.
"Well, the TV on the shop window was showing an advertisement for a jewelry shop," Leo said. "And Piper was the model!" Leo clarified while pulling out his mobile phone.
"a model?" Annabeth repeated, clearly bewildered.
"Yeah! Here, look!" Leo answered as he passed the phone to Mason, who was standing behind him.
Mason took the phone and looked at the photo being displayed on the screen, his eyes widening in recognition. The phone went around the room. Every person has the chance to check and see for themselves. After they'd all had a look, Annabeth took the phone and studied the photo closely.
Leo took the chance to ask why they were all here. "Was there an emergency?" he asked. Chiron replied that everyone was fine and that they were just listening to Malcolm's report on the rescue mission.
"Oh yeah! Nice job, Malcolm!" Leo remembered the mission Annabeth's brother was given.
Chiron then informed him of the things that happened on the mission. and of the 2 demigods that help them.
"Cool! So do we know who they are?" Leo asked after Chiron finished the tale.
Upon asking that, Annabeth sighed and returned the phone to him. Then she told Leo that they would continue the discussion about what to do with the news with Piper tomorrow. Leo was about to complain to her when he saw the look on her eyes. They were pleading with him to stop for today, so he just nodded. Then Annabeth closed her eyes and said with a tired voice.
"It's Percy and Hazel."
"What?" I asked again, because clearly, I heard wrong; she couldn't have said those two names now, could she? "It's Percy and Hazel," Annabeth repeated. Yep! Mind blown
I stared at her as my mind refused to take in this information. 3 demigods who have been missing for years. What are the chances of all of them appearing at the same time? Highly unlikely.
I look to Malcolm, questioning him with my gaze. When he nodded, I knew it was the truth.
"What do we do?" I asked no one in particular. "We need a plan," Annabeth replied. 'Of course she'll say that' I thought, 'children of Athena and their plans.'
"It cannot be a coincidence," she continued. "Three missing demigods being found virtually at the same time is an impossibility." 'Great minds think alike,' I thought, "unless someone planned it this way," Katie said, joining the conversation.
"That's why we need to plan this thoroughly; we cannot just show up in front of any of them," Annabeth answered Katie.
"Actually," Malcolm interjected. Annabeth looked to his brother and asked, "What?"
"I actually asked Percy when he dropped us off the airport if he wanted us to keep meeting them a secret," Malcolm stated. "I was ready to swear on the river Styx to keep it all a secret," he paused.
"But what?" his sister asked, urging him to continue. "But Percy said that he doesn't mind us knowing." Malcolm finished looking directly at Annabeth, causing her eyes to widen. "And yes, sister, I know how to go back there," Malcolm stated. answering Annabeth's unspoken question.
Annabeth nods at that and states, "We can plan for meeting Percy tomorrow; now that we know that he is not adverse to the idea of seeing us again, it makes going to meet him a lot easier." The majority of the people in the room agreed with her. "Now we just have to think about how we can get in contact with Piper; you said that she was modeling for the store?" Annabeth asked of me.
"Yup!" Leo nodded as he answered. "What was the name of the store?" Drew, who kept quiet the whole time, asked suddenly. All eyes turned to her as Leo thought back for a minute. "I think it was called Celestial Creations." At that, Drew's eyes widen. "You know the store drew?" asked Travis.
"Yeah, it's a very high-end store, extremely expansive too!" drew confirmed and continued, "My father bought me a set of diamond necklaces and earrings for my birthday two years ago." "He said it cost him more than $100,000!" and it was one of the cheaper once they had it on sale too!"
People nodded at that while not really caring much until Drew stood up and said, "Wait here! I need to show you guys something!" then left the room. As they waited for Drew to come back, they continued to discuss how to best approach meeting Piper.
Katie suggested to go back to the store and ask them for pipers contact details, seeing as she models for them. Annabeth agreed that it was a good idea but also added that the store might not be willing to give out that information to anyone. Here Malcolm said that proof will need to be provided to them to convince them that we actually do know Piper, earning a lot of nods.
After a few minutes, Drew finally came back with a bunch of magazines on her hands. She dropped then on the table and started to flip through one, quickly finding the page she was apparently looking for, then doing the same to the other magazines until all 6 magazines were open on various pages on the table.
I took a look, and all of them feature "Celestial Creations," various jewelry and gems of all kinds being shown on the pages. A frown became evident to all of us and Drew noticed. "Look!" drew said, pointing her finger to each page displayed on the table. Again, we all took a closer look, but still all I could see were pictures of jewelry being modeled on the pages. I glanced around the table and noticed that the guys like me sported a confused look on our faces while the girls all noticed something we didn't, based on their wide eyes.
Not wanting to be left behind, I asked Drew. "What are we missing here?" Drew rolled her eyes at my question, then shook her head when she noticed all the boys looked equally baffled. Before I could say anything, Annabeth asked for my phone again. I passed it to her, and she started to look between the photo on the phone and the pages on the table, comparing them.
After a while, Annabeth placed the phone down on the table, looked up at us, and said, "It's Piper." I guess we still looked confused because she repeated herself and swept her hand over the opened pages on the table. Drew took over and explained that the models on the pages were Piper. I looked again, but I couldn't be sure since none of the pages showed her face. I told them how could they be sure, and all the girls in the room assured us that it was definitely Piper.
"I've been following Celestial Creations for 2 years now, since my dad gifted that set for me. And I've always noticed something familiar about that model; it just didn't click to me that it could be Piper. I mean, she never was once the type of girl who was into fancy jewelry," Drew confessed. "I guess a lot has changed," Annabeth followed up.
"Maybe she's done hiding now?" drew thought aloud. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Drew looked at me before answering me. "She's been modeling for that brand for more than 2 years, Leo; now all of a sudden she shows her face, which means she knows there's a chance one of us will see."
"She also knows that there will be a chance that we will try to get in touch with her," Annabeth continued. "Maybe that means she's ready to come back now," I stated, wishing that was the case. I missed my friend a lot.
"Or it could be that she's moved on now," Drew countered. "What?" I asked a bit harshly. Drew ignored my tone and explained. "Have you forgotten she's somewhat famous? Her father's a famous actor, for gods sake! And remember what Mom said when you went to her?"
"Your mother told me that she sent Piper someplace where she would be safe," I stated as I recalled meeting the Goddess of Love. "Yes! But mom also said that she sent Piper somewhere she can maybe fall in love again!" Drew reminded us.
"So, you mean." I started saying but Drew cut me off. "That her showing her face now might mean that she's moved on and is now with someone else." I was silent as I contemplated that.
Before any of us could continue, Chiron ended the meeting. Reminding us that it was way past lights out and that we continue discussing tomorrow.
We all stood and started to go out of the Big house. As I stepped out, I saw Annabeth and Malcolm walking side by side to their cabin. I feel worried for her. I wanted to ask her if she was okay, but I knew that was a dumb question, so I didn't.
I started walking back to cabin 9 with Jake, both of us silent until. When we arrived, I was bombarded with questions about what happened by my siblings. I promised to tell them tomorrow, but for now, let me rest. After taking a shower, I laid down on my bed and thought back to the day. My thoughts wondered back to Piper, on how she was doing and where she was.
Then I thought about Percy and Hazel.
My eyes closed as I remembered the days we spent together.
Notes:
One more chapter!
Thanks again for the Kudos!
Chapter 6: Hazel I
Summary:
We see the events to the meeting of Percy and Malcolm
We also get a glimpse of the life of Percy and Hazel
more answers, more questions.
read on to find more
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Rain
That's what woke me up. I opened my eyes to darkness. looking over to the veranda door and seeing that it was raining. I hear it hitting the glass of the door, and I hear the wind blowing outside the house. The sound and the darkness of the room bring back memories of the underworld.
I close my eyes and try to drive the images of Asphodel from my mind.
Nope, closing my eyes only makes it worse. I sit up and look around my room. I was searching for anything that might distract my mind from its spiraling thoughts.
Nothing
Giving up, I got up and left my bed. Fixing up the too-big shirt I took from Percy that I use for sleepwear. I smile at the memory of Percy complaining about how he doesn't have enough shirts to wear now. Something all the females in this house see as a benefit. He is a feast for the female eye, after all.
I grab my phone from the bedside table. 2 a.m., it read. Deciding to go to the one place I know can quell the storm going through my mind. I step out of my room and walk down the hall to the door at the end. I open the door slowly so as not to surprise the person sleeping within. Stepping inside and closing the door just as quietly, I walk to the side of the bed and gaze at the man sleeping on it.
laying down, half covered by a blue blanket, is the sleeping form of Percy Jackson.
Shirtless, as he often is when sleeping or training, is something that I and the others that live here enjoy watching or just looking at in general. Seeing the slight trickle of drool from the corner of his lips brought a smile to my face. Making me reach over and brush his hair away from his face.
I wondered how his mere presence calms my mind and how just the sight of him brings peace to my whole being.
'A safe harbor' is what Percy meant to me before, but now he is so much more.
Slowly, I lift the blanket and slip in bed beside him, causing him to stir in his sleep. His eyes open wide with an alertness born out of necessity, and he scans the room as he reaches for his pen under his pillow, always within reach.
"Hazel?" Percy muttered sleepily when his eyes found me lying beside him. His eyes locked with mine, silently questioning if I was okay. I nodded at him. "I'm ok; I just didn't want to be alone," I assured him.
Relieved at my answer, he laid back on the bed, placing his pen back under his pillow. I then found myself wrapped in his arms as he pulled me closer to him. And as I felt his warmth envelop me, I laid my head on his shoulder and surrendered to the comfort his closeness provided me.
Listening to his quiet breathing and feeling his heartbeat calmed by his troubled mind. Inhaling his scent settled my rapidly beating heart. I closed my eyes and marveled at how, just by being next to him, he managed to chase the demons haunting me.
And so, I allowed myself to fall asleep next to the one man who brought peace to my troubled existence.
------------------line break-------------------
Sunlight piercing through my eyelids woke me for the second time today. I moaned as I turned away from the unwanted intrusion. I tried to press my face into my pillow, 'hard' I thought. Why is my pillow hard? I opened my eyes and was rewarded by the glorious sight of a sleeping, half-naked Percy Jackson.
Even after years of living together, I still have not gotten used to the fact that I can behold such a sight. I could feel myself blushing red as my eyes took in his bare torso. The early morning light streaming into the room accentuated his near-perfect form.
Heat spread all over my body as my eyes wandered lower, the sheets now only covering one leg. My eyes were tracing over his defined muscles, and my hands were itching to touch every contour and every scar that marked his skin. A testament to the life he's lived. Every scar is proof of all he's done and conquered.
As my eyes went further down, I beheld a sight that brought a different type of heat to my body. My core tingled with desire and need while my mouth watered in obvious lust.
There, under the covers, is the very obvious bulge of his manhood, standing at attention in the morning sun. Temptation almost overwhelmed me as I found myself wanting a peek under the covers. Somehow, I found the necessary self-control to stop myself from reaching over with my hands and lifting the covers, knowing that if I did, I wouldn't be leaving this bed for a few hours.
'And what's wrong with that? ' a small voice asked from the deepest recess of my mind.
'Stop it' I argued and sighed. Arguing with myself is not a good sign.
With a last lingering look at Percy, I pushed myself out of his embrace and got up. My movement caused him to grunt and turn to his side, giving me a look at his wide, muscled back, which was equally scarred as the rest of his body. Again, I find myself drawn to him, his strength, his resilience, and most of all, his heart.
I grab my phone from the table to check the time. '6:34 am' it shows. 'Too early' I thought. Slowly, I got off the bed, left the room, and headed back to mine for an early shower.
------------------line break-------------------
I arrived at the dining room after a while, where I found Rose and Blueberry, two of the three nymphs that reside here, setting the table for breakfast. Both have been with Percy longer than I have and have been serving him since his "disappearance.".
"Good morning, you two!" I greeted them with a smile.
"Good morning, Mistress Hazel!" the two replied with a smile while lowering their heads, subservient as always. I have long since given up trying to get them to drop the way they address me. Accepting their reasoning that they were sent here to serve, never mind that they have been here longer than I was.
I sit on my chair and watch as the nymphs place bacon, eggs, toast, and orange juice on the table. And blue pancakes, of course, can't forget that. "I'll go and inform Master Percy that breakfast is ready," Rose announced before heading out of the dining room. "What do we have scheduled today, Blueberry?" I asked the blue-haired nymph.
She informs me that today is grocery day. I decide to go with them as I have been cooped up in the house for days now and I also need a few things. Though I could have just told them to buy them for me, I wanted to shop as well.
So, as I waited for Percy and Rose, my thoughts drifted back to the last few days and the strange things that happened and changed what was supposed to be a routine day for us.
------------------flashback-------------------
The day started as always. She got up and went to have breakfast, then went down to the basement, where the training facility is located. There, she trains with her sword for a couple of hours, followed by mist control training. Then she checks with the nymphs about chores and if anything is needed for the house. They then have lunch, followed by admin work for the company she runs with Percy.
In the afternoon, she relaxes by the pool with a drink of her choice until she needs to check on Percy in the workshop, whom she then drags back to the house for dinner. They then spend some time talking about the day before going to sleep.
That was the day to day, but that particular day. Something happened that disrupted their quiet way of life.
That day, at around 3 p.m., while she was answering a few emails, she was alerted to the presence of monsters near their home. This was made possible due to the barrier that surrounded their home, much like the one at CHB. The barrier protects their land from monsters, mortals, and even some immortals.
She rushed to the door and started to put on her armor. Their place, being a home for demigods, had multiple storage places for armor and weapons, making it easy for them to gear up at a moment's notice.
Grabbing a sword and shield, she ran out where the presence of monsters was strongest. She was halfway out of the clearing around their home when she was joined by Percy, wearing the same type of armor she had and a sword that was not Riptide. They glanced at each other, then continued to run into the woods that surround their home.
They ran through the woods quickly and quietly until they came upon a clearing about 15 minutes away from their home. They crouched behind some shrubs to get a better look. They found a group of about 20 monsters, cyclopes, dracaenas, and other kinds surrounding what looked like a couple of demigods. From the looks of things, one was wounded, while the others are non-combatants. Only one was combat-ready, but that one was protecting the downed Demigod.
'That's bad,' I thought as I looked over to Percy. He signaled for me to go left with his hands, and I nodded. Perfectly fine with following his lead. I turned and headed to my left while Percy turned back and circled around the monsters and climbed a tree, placing himself tight above the largest of the cyclops. I got in place and waited for Percy. I saw him point his sword downward, and I willed the mist to surround me, making me imperceptible to the monsters.
The moment Percy dropped on top of the cyclops head, his sword stabbing deep in the monster's eye, was the moment I attacked. Taking advantage of the confusion caused by the cyclops bursting to dust due to Percy's action. I stepped out behind a tree and slashed my sword at a group of dracaenas, killing two. Quickly bringing my sword over my head, I slashed downward, killing another monster. Ducking under the spear thrust of the last monster alive in the group, I rolled to the side and came up stabbing my sword to the dracaena's unprotected side, and she dissolved to dust. I didn't get a chance to rest as another spear came at me from my right. I sidestepped that attack and brought my sword down her neck.
After killing the last monster on my side of the clearing, I looked over to Percy to see that he had just finished the last two of the monsters. Even after all these years, even after years of sparring and fighting with him, I am still left in awe of his skills with the sword. The ease with which he finished off almost twice as many monsters as I did in the same amount of time is a testament to why he is the best swordsman alive. Or ever lived, in my opinion.
Watching Percy fight is like watching the sea: graceful and powerful at the same time.
I turned toward the group of demigods when Percy began to walk back to where they were. As I got near them, I noticed that two of them were children, no older than 7 or 8 years old. They were being shielded by a faun or satyr, judging by the orange shirt the older ones were wearing. As I scanned the group, I also confirmed that one of them was wounded and was being protected by the only one capable of defending, or fighting at all, really. The demigod stood in front of his group, his sword held, and pointed in our direction. cautious and alert.
At this point, Percy has caught up to me, and we both stopped dead in our tracks. Finally recognizing one of the demigods. He was someone I knew. Someone with whom I have been a bit friendly before.
I look at Percy to gauge his reaction, knowing his history with him. I saw him frozen where he stood. Eyes glaring in disbelief at the demigod in front of us. I noticed at the corner of my vision that the demigod stiffened at our reaction. His guard was going up, readying himself to defend if needed. I approached Percy slowly and placed my hands on his arms, giving him comfort and letting him know he was not alone. He turned his head to look at me, and I saw his eyes soften as I conveyed my trust and support for him.
I relaxed when I saw him calm down, and we both turned back to the group.
"Who are you?" The demigod asked.
Once again, I look to Percy to see him also looking at me. I nodded at him, silently telling him that I would stand by whatever he decided to do. He takes a moment to think, lets out a sigh, and turns back to the demigod. Percy began to lift his hand and remove his helm, and I did the same.
As our faces were revealed, I saw the eyes of the demigod widen in recognition and shock. understandable since it has been 7 years since they saw Percy's face.
I looked at the demigod, who was frozen, as he stared at Percy, who smiled at him.
"Hey Malcolm! It's been a while."
Percy greeted the brother of his ex-girlfriend.
------Flashback end-------
I was brought back to the present when I heard Percy's voice from the hallway. I turned my head to look just as Percy and Rose entered the dining room. Percy smiled when he saw me, and I could feel myself blush as I smiled back.
"Good morning, Hazel!" he greeted me as he kissed my cheek and sat down beside me.
Rose then filled my plate with breakfast while I glared at her playfully, noticing the marks she now sports on her neck. Proof of what happened when she 'woke' her master up.
"Yes, it looks like someone had a very good morning," I replied to Percy's greeting, keeping my eyes on Rose as she sat down on her seat, who by now was blushing with the color of her namesake. I smiled at the two, then turned my glare at Percy, whose grin widened in response.
I shake my head at his antics, though I smile, having grown used to him.
We start eating breakfast, but my thoughts still make me glance at Rose, or rather, her neck. Envy fills my chest, thinking, 'I should have woken him up'. Regretting my inaction this morning, I promised to follow through with my thoughts tonight.
"Oh, Percy, we were going to the city to buy groceries later. Do you need anything?" I asked as we ate.
"I'm not sure; I'll check first, then let you know," he replied.
"Want me to tag along?" Percy offered, ever the gentleman.
"We're good, thanks," I assured him, getting a nod back.
We finish breakfast and leave the nymphs to clean up while Percy and I head out to the patio. Percy sits down on one of the lounge chairs and pulls me along with him. I sat on his lap and relaxed as I leaned back on his chest.
After enjoying a few minutes of silence, I asked Percy what had been on my mind.
"Do you think Malcolm arrived at camp safely?"
"They should have arrived around dinner time yesterday," I hummed, and he continued. "Besides, I advised him to call camp so they could be picked up at the airport, so they should be okay," he explained.
I followed up with my first question after nodding, "And are you OK?"
"Hmm?"
"Are you ok with them knowing?" I clarified.
"It should be ok," he answered after a while. "It's been a long time since everything happened. Hazel, I'm not mad or angry anymore."
"And if they come here?" worry and concern evident in my voice. Only to be met by a bark of laughter from the man I was using as a chair for the moment as he stated, "Ha! Oh, I'm sure they will!"
Slightly irritated by his nonchalance, I persisted. "But what if SHE comes here?"
Percy quiets down, finally understanding my point. I sit up and twist to look at him. I lock eyes at him as he calmly looks back at me. There was no turmoil or hesitation in his gaze.
"It doesn't matter if she comes here, Hazel; I'm not leaving you, all of you!"
His statement contained a conviction and assurance that were palpable. A pledge that he intends to see through, a promise he intends to keep.
It assured me that no matter what, I would always have him by my side, but my mind still needs something more. Something tangible.
So, I leaned closer to him, my hands on his shoulder, bracing myself as I brought my lips to his.
Soft, tender lips met my own as I took what I needed to calm my mind and heart. After a short kiss, I leaned away and looked into his eyes again.
"Promise?" I hated how needy I sounded. But I needed this; I needed to hear him say it.
And Percy, as if reading my mind and knowing exactly what would remove all the doubts plaguing me,.
"I swear on the Styx!"
I heard the sound of distant thunder as his oath was sealed. It still baffles me how he can swear to himself like that with apparent ease.
I smiled at him and leaned my head on his chest, content with just basking in the peace I felt with him by my side.
Notes:
another week, another chapter
A big Thank You to all of you read my work
Chapter 7: Annabeth II
Summary:
A deeper conversation,
More answers to questions,
Answers that lead to more questions
What was the Reward granted to Percy?
And did he have to pay a Price for it?
Stay tuned for more!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The meeting ended, and all the councilors were coming out of the Big House and were heading back to our cabins, all of us sporting contemplative looks on our faces, no doubt thinking of all the revelations that came out tonight.
Percy, Hazel, and Piper.
Three Demigods, friends we all thought we had lost, suddenly being found at almost the same time.
'It can't be coincidence,' I thought.
As we walk to the cabin area, I notice Leo looking at me with concern and pity in his eyes. I turn away from him and ignore the pang of hurt that was constantly ringing in my heart.
I continue the silent trek to my mother's cabin with Malcolm while thinking of how to ask him more about his encounter with Percy and Hazel. As we reached our cabin, I decided to just ask him directly. Before opening the door, I stopped and turned to Malcolm. "Meet me in my room later, Malcolm," I said. He was about to protest but stopped; he must have seen the pleading look on my face.
"Please, Malcolm, I need to know," I pleaded.
My brother silently looked at me and sighed, nodding in agreement to my request.
The moment we entered, all our siblings swarmed us, everyone hugging Malcolm. Everyone was relieved that he came back to us safe.
Bea, who took over his duties while he was away, started to interrogate him after hugging him, joining the rest of our sibling in asking him all kinds of questions about the rescue mission.
I allowed them to continue for a few minutes before clapping loudly, getting their attention.
'Clap! Clap! '
"Alright everyone! Time for bed! You can all get the story from Malcolm tomorrow!"
"But Annabeth..." argued some of the younger ones.
"No buts! Bed! Now!" I insisted. "He'll still be here tomorrow," I assured them.
After a lot of grumbling, they all went to their bunks, getting ready for the night. I look at Malcolm and tell him to clean up, then I stare at him, conveying my request to talk to him later. He nods, then heads to the showers at the back of the cabin.
I watch him till he enters the showers and heads to my room. I entered and sat down on my bed. I dropped my head to my hands as my mind reeled with all that happened today.
Percy and Hazel rescuing Malcolm,
Piper modeling for a jewelry company,
Hazel being with Percy,
Percy
Percy
Percy
I let out a sigh as my mind spirals—memories of the past, of war, and people that died. Thankfully, I was broken out of the rapidly worsening thoughts by a knock on my door.
"Come in," I call out, knowing who it was.
I smiled as Malcolm entered my room. I gestured towards the chair near my desk, and he sat on it. We both stared at each other for a while, silence filling the space before I began.
"I'm sorry for forcing you to come here, Malcolm. I know you're tired, but I must know; I need to know." I started with an apology, hoping that he would understand my need to know.
"I understand, Annabeth; I expected this actually," he replied with a small smile.
"So, where should I start?" he asked me.
"How about you start after the fight with the monsters?" I suggested.
"Alright," Malcolm agreed, closing his eyes for a few seconds.
When he opened it again, he looked at me with seriousness in his gaze. He opened his mouth and began telling the story again.
"We'll; I've already told you about the fight, so I won't repeat that." I nodded, and he continued.
"So, when they removed their helmets, I was obviously shocked."
"Wait!" I interrupted.
"How did you not recognize them? I can understand not knowing Hazel but Percy. You've known Percy as long as I have," I asked, finally.
"Firstly, it's because they were wearing helms that covered their whole faces, and the design of both their helm and armor is very different from that of both Camp and New Rome. Secondly, Percy was not using Riptide," he explained patiently.
"Not Riptide?" I asked, bewildered.
"Yes, Percy was using an ordinary celestial bronze sword. And don't ask me why Annabeth; I didn't get to ask him about that," Malcolm clarified while also stopping me from asking more.
My mind whirled with this information. 'What happened?' I asked. Riptide carried so much importance to Percy. It was the sword that accompanied him throughout all he's been through. Knowing that I wouldn't get answers, I nodded to Malcolm.
"After getting past the shock at seeing them, Percy went straight to Francis, while Hazel approached the children," Malcolm continued.
"After a while, Percy stood up, taking Francis with him. Then he told me to follow them to their place. We followed them through the woods for about 20 minutes, Percy almost carrying Francis with Hazel beside him; I was at the back," Malcolm stated before pausing with a complicated look on his face, making me worry.
"What?" I asked.
"I don't know how to tell you this next part, Annabeth; I'm worried about how you'll take it."
"Why? "I asked again.
"It's just that, when they led us through the woods. I noticed how close Hazel and Percy were. I mean, she was able to calm him down. Plus, they were almost holding hands while they led us."
Malcolm's revelations have halted my thoughts; more questions emerge from my mind, adding to the already long list of things to think about. Percy and Hazel, the possible relationship between them. the silent implication Malcolm was telling me without actually telling me. In the end, my rational mind won out.
"That's not surprising Malcolm; Percy has always been close to Hazel; she was the first one he got close to when he got to New Rome. They went on a quest together to find Thanatos."
"It's understandable how close they got, especially now if they have been together since they both vanished."
"But that's the thing, Annabeth! It's been 7 years since Percy went away. We don't know what happened to him or to them during that time."
"Whatever happened to them is not our concern, Malcolm! Not yours. Definitely not mine. After what I've done, I don't have the right to even think about that kind of thing with him!" I exclaimed.
"The most important thing right now, Malcolm, is to get as much information, understand what's going on about them, and make a plan on how to approach them," I explained, hoping he would drop that line of thinking.
Malcolm sighed and thankfully relented. He continued to tell his story, describing the house they were taken to.
"The house, or rather the mansion, was a 3-story mix of brutalist and minimalist design, with the entrance facing the woods and the back facing the lake, mostly composed of wall-to-ceiling glass walls."
"The outside was the color of gray cement, while the inside was a combination of gray, black, and off white. It was beautiful, Annabeth, in a utilitarian way."
"When we arrived, Percy led us through the solid black wood doors that opened up to a wide-open living area with a double-height ceiling. One wall was completely made of glass looking over the lake. While straight through the door is a dining room, to our right is a set of stairs to the upper floors."
"Percy placed Francis on one of the couches while the rest of us followed suit. Oh! I forgot to tell you guys about the nymphs!" Malcolm suddenly exclaimed, startling me.
"Nymphs?" is asked him, lost.
"Yeah! When we got in, we were welcomed by 3 nymphs who Percy introduced as their companions. But I think they were servants." Malcolm cleared,
'Servants? ' The concept intrigued me. What could have happened that would allow Percy to have not one but three nymph servants, I thought?
"So, when we got seated, I asked them if the place was safe; we were in the middle of the woods. With two Demigods of the Big Three," Malcolm continued. I nodded at his question. It was a logical question. Something I would have asked too if I were the one there.
"It was Hazel who answered me; she said that the house, along with a large swath of land including the entire lake and river, was protected by a border like the one we have here at camp."
My eyes widen at what Malcolm shared. He noticed my shock and nodded.
"Yeah! I felt the same," he said while nodding some more.
"She also told me that the border not only protects their land from monsters and immortals, but mortals that end up near the place are repelled away by a spell that Hecate herself cast. In addition to the spell that alerts the residents of any possible intruders."
I was left in awe; the place Malcolm described sounded much like camp, only on a smaller scale.
"After explaining, Hazel stood up and left with two of the nymphs saying that they would return with some medical supplies, while the third one also left but came back quickly pushing a cart with water and glasses for us. Hazel returned not long after with the nymphs carrying boxes of medical supplies."
"Together with Percy and Hazel, they began to tend to the wounded of us. Namely Francis and me. After they were done, Percy told one of the nymphs, the one with red hair. Rose, I think her name was, to get 2 of the guest rooms ready. As she went upstairs, Hazel turned to the 2 other nymphs and told them to get dinner ready for all of us."
"Is that why you think they were servants?" I asked Malcolm.
"Yeah," he admitted. I nodded at Malcolm.
"After all the nymphs were gone, Hazel stood and told Percy that she would be freshening up, and Percy nodded at her."
"As she walked toward the stairs, Percy called out to her, 'You fought great today, Hazel!"
I smiled at that, Percy as still the same kind guy I knew. unaware of my thoughts, Malcolm continued.
"Then Hazel looked back to Percy and replied that she had a great master. Then she did something that surprised me more than anything that already surprised me that day," Malcolm added cryptically.
"What? What did she do?" I asked for like the thousandth time tonight.
Malcolm was obviously conflicted, but he pushed through.
"She smiled at Percy." I was about to say something, but he cut me off.
"But it wasn't a kind smile, Annabeth; it was the kind of smile those girls from the Aphrodite Cabin have when they look at Percy back then."
"You mean," I started, but again, I was cut off.
"Like how Selina would smile at Charlie before both of them would disappear for a few hours."
Malcolm was quiet after that, gauging how I would react. I knew deep down that Percy would not wait for me, not after what I've done. I expected this kind of thing would happen. I'm actually happy for him and for them.
But at the same time, my heart was breaking, but not from anger. But from envy and jealousy.
Me, the one that hurt Percy. Is feeling envious of Hazel? Jealous of what she now apparently shares with Percy. I once again wish I could have taken back everything. But I know I can't, so I school my expression and bury the turmoil running rampant inside me. Then I look at Malcolm and encourage him to continue. I can dwell on my thoughts later.
Malcolm stares at me for a few moments before continuing. "After a while, Percy asked the satyr Peter what happened. Peter told him about how he found the two kids in an abandoned building. How they have been homeless for a few months now."
"Percy approached and kneeled in front of the two boys and asked them if they were brothers; they weren't, by the way. Then he asked if they had been told what they really were. At this, the two boys turned to Peter, who nodded at them, and then they told Percy that they had been told by Peter."
I once again smiled at that. "He's still great with kids," I murmured.
If Malcolm heard me or not, I don't know, but he just continued, "Then one of the kids asked Percy if this was the safe place they were told about. I was about to answer them, but Percy beat me to it. He told them that this was not the safe place, that this was his home. That the safe place was camp, a camp for our kind where we train to protect ourselves and others like us."
"Then Percy stood and patted both the boy's heads, promising to help get them to camp. He returned to his seat, and I took that as my chance to ask him where he has been and what happened to him the last 7 years."
I sat up straight upon hearing that, my mind focusing on Malcolm. ‘Finally’, my mind cried, answers for questions that had haunted me for so long.
"Percy smiled at me first and I thought he would not tell me anything but he finally spoke up. He said that after the war with Gaea, after he rejected godhood again in favor of better recognition for the minor gods, more support for us demigods and Hades and Hestia's throne be given back to them. He was called back to Olympus after 2 days. He met Lord Zeus, his father Lord Poseidon and Lord Hades at the council room. He said that it was explained to him that the Fates have decreed that a reward must be given to him or the fates shall be the ones to decided what his reward will be. Percy said that he was also warned by Lord Hades to not take this lightly, for if the fates decide for him there will be no fighting it, and that he will be forced to live with their decision."
Annabeth was once again left speechless. 'Why is it always him?' she thought.
"Percy said that the three gods actually started arguing as to what to reward him. He said that Zeus mentioned how Ares and Aphrodite wanted to force godhood on him. His father wanted him to be sea god and be a general of the forces of Atlantis, something Zeus opposed vehemently while Lord Hades wanted him to marry his godly daughter Melinoe."
"The arguments only stopped when Lady Hestia suggested for them to actually ask him what he wants. Percy said that he asked for time to think and it took him 2 days to make up his mind. He said that he went to his mother, who gave him advice that helped him come to a decision."
"What was his wish, Malcolm?" I asked, no longer able to wait.
"I asked him if his wish was that place, but he said no, saying that when he returned to Olympus he was meeting with Lord Zeus, Poseidon, and Mom," Malcolm said, smiling a bit.
"Mom?" I clarified. "Yeah, Percy said he was also surprised by mom being there."
"Anyway, when he got there, he told them what his wish was. He said that his wish was safety and freedom."
"Safety and Freedom?" I repeated.
Malcolm continued, "Then he said Mom asked him to elaborate, and he explained that he wished for safety from monsters and freedom from the god's meddling."
I nodded at hearing that; if anyone deserved such a reward, it would be him.
"He said that the Gods were silent for a bit until his father told him that his wish was something that was out of their power to grant. Then mom explained that if such a wish was possible, then they would have granted it to all of their demigod children since ancient times."
I found logic in my mother's words, but I also know that this was Percy. Logic was something that did not work for him.
"Percy laughed when I asked what happened next; he said that before Lord Zeus could deny him that, he reminded them that this was his wish and that it was up to them to find a way."
Only Percy would be so brave to do that. I thought.
"Then mother asked Percy to give them time to think, so he left the throne room and sat at a nearby garden for a while until he was called back. He said that when he returned, the whole council was present." Malcolm suddenly stopped there.
"And then?" I urged him to continue.
"That's it; that's as far as he got. Before Hazel returned and informed us that dinner was served, Percy stood and led us to the dining table, and we never got back to talking about his wish or the council's decisions," Malcolm said apologetically.
I sighed heavily; I was so close to learning the truth about Percy's disappearance! But I swallowed my irritation and urged Malcolm to continue; I was sure there was more.
"We were led to a dining table that can seat 12 people, I think. The three nymphs were present, and they served us as we sat down. They also sat down after they had filled our plates, and we began to eat. As we were eating, I noticed Percy and Hazel were whispering with each other, but I didn't hear what they were talking about, but I think it was about what they were going to do with us."
That was very possible given the situation.
"After eating, Percy told all of us that he would be driving us to the city the next day, that he would drop us off the airport. I told him that we did not have any money for that, but he just said not to worry about that, so I let it go. We were then led by the nymphs to our rooms. Peter and the kids shared one room while I shared the other with Francis."
"The next day, like he said, Percy drove us to the airport and gave us money for the trip; he also advised me to IM camp, which I did; the rest you already know."
"It's a shame you didn't get to hear what the reward was," I said after a bit of silence.
"Yeah, but for a wish like his, I believe it would have required a price from him, or at the very least a condition." Malcolm theorizes, and I agree.
"Thanks Malcolm! I'm glad you came back safe. You can take a rest now." I dismiss Malcolm.
I walked him through the door and closed it behind him.
I drop back on my bed, my mind running through all that I've learned today.
The answers I got only increased the questions I have.
My mind went through all the possibilities the future now holds for me.
The possibility of meeting Percy is something I never thought I would have.
The possibility of going to his home, his possible relationship with Hazel, the nymphs that live with him.
The reward he asked for.
And many other questions that flood my mind.
But one thought managed to dominate my mind.
The thought of finally being able to meet Percy,
And asking for his forgiveness.
Notes:
Here we are again at a saturday!
I hope you all are having a fun day!I have to be honest though, I am not having a great time!
I was transferred teams on my work, same pay, and lesser work load but I have only one co worker during my shift.
I now use that time to write but I miss my friends.
Chapter 8: Leo III
Summary:
More meeting, more planning
Soon we'll have people meeting other people!
people visiting people
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The morning of the next day! I can't say I slept much but somehow, I felt energized! Must be because of all that happened yesterday. The excitement of all the discoveries and the future that we will be facing is filling me with anticipation and adrenaline.
Or it could be the 6 cups of coffee I've had since waking up.
Who knows?
So, there I sat at the rec room, sipping on my 7th cup of joe, looking at the faces of the other councilors as we wait for the start of the meeting.
Seated around the table are the usual members, me, Will from Apollo, Travis for Hermes, Katie for Demeter, Sherman for Ares, Annabeth for Athena, Drew for Aphrodite, Pollux from Dionysus and a bunch of other Demigods from the minor gods.
Clarisse was also here, looking like she was ready to fight someone. Sherman must have told her what happened last night.
As Chiron entered the room, everyone quieted down. He stomped his hoof signaling the start of the meeting.
"Where is Nico?" Annabeth started, asking Will.
"He left for New Rome after lunch yesterday" Will informed us.
"Should he be informed?" Travis inquired.
Personally, I think we shouldn't yet, but I waited to see how the others will react.
After a bit, Annabeth stated "Not yet, at least until we get to meet Percy and Hazel first, if we tell him now, he might just go there directly, or he might go to his father and demand why he was not told about Hazel all these years."
"That's right," Chiron followed up. "Young Nico has been getting along with his father and this might just cause tension between them. Not to mention he has his duties as ambassador between camps."
"So, we wait until we know more before telling him?" Will asked, clearly concerned about his boyfriend.
"Yes" most of the councilors agreed.
"Now that that's out of the way, what do we do with Prissy?" Clarisse interjected suddenly.
"And Piper" I added. as everyone started looking around.
Annabeth again was the first to suggest something. "We need to send some people to meet with Percy, Malcolm already said yesterday that he doesn't mind us knowing where he is so he obviously is expecting visitors"
"Who do we send then?" Katie asked while looking around the table.
"Malcolm goes seeing as he knows where to go" Annabeth decided for her brother then continued. "But considering how the last trip there went we need to send him with someone that can fight and also support in case it's needed"
"So, three people, 2 fighter and a backup?" I asked. "Pretty much." she agreed with a nod.
"I'll go" Clarisse volunteers. making everyone look at her in disbelief.
"What? just because I'm no longer a regular camper doesn't mean I don't care. Prissy and I go way back. I've known him just as long as princess over there" she explains while pointing to Annabeth.
"I can also take it if in the event things get physical at any point." she finished.
I nodded, "makes sense" I said
"Okay, so Malcolm and Clarisse. who else?" Travis said.
"I nominate Will as the 3rd member." Annabeth suggested, making Will ask her why.
"You can support the two of them with your healing. And it would also keep you away from camp for a bit in case Nico comes back. I'm sorry, Will but we all know you won't be able to hide the fact that Percy and Hazel have been found from Nico." she explained.
"Yeah, I guess so" Will accepted.
"It is decided then. Malcolm, Clarisse and Will are going to go meet with Percy and Hazel" Chiron announced and everyone agreed. But I had to make sure of one thing.
"Are you sure about not going Annabeth?" I asked
Annabeth looked at me for a minute while everyone looked at her, waiting for her response.
"Yes, Leo, I'm sure. I understand why you asked that. And I admit I want to go. But now is not the time yet. We must first get a feel of how we will be accepted by Percy. Me meeting him might just cause him to disappear again." she explained.
Trust an Athena camper to have an answer for everything.
"I will go and meet with him soon. But not until he says he's ready" she says with an even voice, but her eyes say otherwise. I can clearly see the longing there. So, I nodded at that and moved on.
"And Piper? How do we go about getting in contact with her?" I changed the topic.
"I think it's going to be a little bit more complicated with Piper." Annabeth started.
"How do you mean?" Sherman asked.
"The fact that Piper is now a model makes it harder for us to approach her. If we do this wrong, we might just get in trouble and be mistaken as stalkers. Or people might just think of us as fans that want to get to know her. Both of which will be bad for us." Annabeth answered.
"And don't forget about her dad, people might also think that we are just getting some dirt on their family" Drew reminded us.
"All valid points" Will stated. " So, we need to be smart and come up with a plan that will not make us look like paparazzi."
"Basically" Annabeth confirmed.
After that exchange, we all shut up as we tried to think of a plan that will allow us to approach Piper. After a few minutes out of all the people present, it was Drew who came up with the best idea.
"I think we need to go to the store that Leo saw her modeling for." Drew suggested, making everyone look to her with blank faces. Me included, except maybe Annabeth and Will.
"That's a good idea." Annabeth said and before anyone can agree I interrupted.
"Can one of you explain why it's a good idea?" I asked.
Drew rolled her eyes but explained anyway.
"If Piper is modeling for them then it's obvious that she works for them, or at least she's connected to them. So, by going to the store, we can find out if they can give us Piper’s contact details" "not likely" Will interjected. "Or we can at least get an idea of where we can start looking for her" Drew continued ignoring Will's words.
"And, as a daughter of Aphrodite. I know a lot more about jewelry than most of you. Plus, I own a necklace from that brand, which I can use as an 'IN' to get them talking" She added.
I stared open mouthed at Drew's completely logical plan.
"So does that mean you," Travis started but was cut off by Drew. "Yes! I'll go to the store first"
"I applaud your initiative Drew, But I must remind you not to push for information forcefully" Chiron reminded.
"I know what I'm doing Chiron!" she snaps, then calms down and acknowledges his points.
"I'll be careful, promise. I'll only be making first contact anyway; not likely I'll meet Piper the same day I go there" drew assured the centaur.
"Good point" I replied.
"So, when do we do this?" Sherman inquired.
"Clarisse is just visiting, so we need to know when you'll be available for a trip to Washington for a few days" Annabeth asked the daughter of Ares.
"I need to be home for the next week but after that I'll be free for a month" Clarisse answered readily.
"So, in two weeks then" Annabeth confirmed getting a nod from Clarisse. Already her hand is moving over her planner that I did not notice was in front of her.
"And when do you plan to go to the store Drew?" she continued
"I'll be going home in two days, but I can't go there directly. So maybe 5 days from now" Drew replied, tilting her head. she looked cute doing that.
'Stop!' I reminded myself.
"I'll finish up back home and come back in two weeks," Clarisse promised getting a nod from all of us.
"That's the plan. We'll discuss more about the logistics before we send you off" Annabeth announced, signaling the end of the meeting.
As we all stood up, Chiron reminded us about our duties for the day.
I got out of the big house, feeling more settled than last night.
I started walking toward the forges, ready to begin teaching the younger campers on how to properly care for weapons with a smile on my face.
Notes:
another week gone,
another chapter for you guys
enjoy
Chapter 9: Piper I
Summary:
We finally see Piper!
But what was the price for her life?
read on to find out
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
New York
The city that never sleeps, home to the Olympian pantheon.
It's also here that I now find myself sitting in front of a mirror and getting my hair and makeup done. Why you ask, well that's because I'm getting ready to shoot for a brand of luxury bags.
The kind that would cost someone tens of thousands of dollars to purchase. I never thought that I would be here back then.
Modeling.
Such a wild concept I never imagined I would be doing. But here I am, already in my 3rd year in the industry.
buzz buzz buzz
I was shaken from my thoughts by my phone vibrating, a phone. Something that a few years ago I wouldn't have been allowed to have due to the danger it poses to me. Now I can enjoy the convenience this small device brings to my mind.
I picked up my phone and look at a message from Hazel.
I smiled as I thought back to my friend. Though now she is more than just a friend. What we share between us labels us as something more than just friends.
I read her message, just checking in.
I reply. "Just fine. at the studio, I can't wait to get back home. I miss you" I hit send.
She replies after a few seconds. "I know you miss him more"
I smile as enjoy our banter.
After a few minutes my assistant, Melissa sits next to me. I put down my phone and turned my attention to her. And as the staff applies the finishing touches to my hair and makeup, Melissa starts to run me through my schedule for the week.
"Okay Piper, after we are done here, we have a shoot for Gucci next then we have a meeting with women's magazine about a possible feature for you and the company."
I nod, already familiar with those.
"We also got a few emails requesting a meeting from a few agencies that want to sign you."
"No, I'm not signing with any agency Melissa. That's final" I cut her off.
"Are you sure, like really sure Piper? Some of those are real big agencies." she pleaded.
"If I wanted to be signed to an agency I would have done it years ago. You don't think my father would have made me sign with the same agency as him?" I retorted.
"Fine, I'll just tell them you said no" Melissa conceded.
"By the way, I hope you remember that I'm taking a break for a month in two weeks. My schedule better be cleared of anything by that time!" I added.
"Yes, yes. everything is set for your break. That's why we're cramming all of your commitments in the next few days" she reassured me. "Where are you going anyway?"
"I'm going home," I answered.
Melissa looked at me and smiled salaciously before saying "You mean going home to HIM."
I felt my face blush at her words, but I was beyond denying my feelings.
"Yes Melissa, to HIM" I admitted.
Melissa let out a sigh, before saying "He is so lucky to have you!"
"Nope, I'm the lucky one!" I countered.
"Really! How lucky are you? on a scale of 1 - 10 how lucky are you with him?" she asked leaning toward me grinning widely as she tried to insinuate something else with her words.
We joked around the topic for a bit until a member of the staff came to tell me everything was ready. I was led towards the set, a simple white backdrop. I said hello to the photographer and the representative of the brand I'm modeling for today.
"Ready Piper?" the photographer asked.
"Yes!" I answered.
------------------line end------------------
2 hours, 10 bags, and hundreds of photos later, I'm sitting on a chair with Melissa. Just relaxing after a set of shoots, waiting for the go-ahead from the photographer that we were set so we could leave.
Melissa's phone rang as I was sipping on my coffee, I glanced at her as she answered but ignored her conversation with whoever it was that called her.
"Piper" Melissa called me in a low voice, I looked at her and saw that her phone call had ended, and she was looking at me with her brow knitted.
"Did something happen?" I asked, concerned as I scooted closer to her.
"That was from the store," she began. "Someone came asking for you," she said gravely.
I froze at that; my eyes widened in surprise.
I knew it was inevitable, that something like this would happen. But not this soon, it's only been a month since I showed my face on my shoots.
I could feel my heart beat faster, 'Who could it be' I asked myself wondering.
There weren't a lot of people who would reach out to me,
Dad? it was possible, he's been asking me for a long time to join him in the "limelight" as he called it.
Friends? I don't have a lot of friends either. And the friends that I have now all know to call Melissa to get to me.
Demigods? They are the most likely candidate.
But therein lies the problem, who among them reached out? I was excited to know but at the same time, I was nervous. Would they be happy to see me? Would they accept me and my decision to bail on them back then? would they understand my reasons for disappearing?
And most importantly, would they accept me knowing what I am now?
I don't regret accepting and paying the price for the safety and freedom I have now. And I believe that making that decision has been the best decision I've made in a long while.
And I also don't regret falling in love again, Real Love. The one Mom always harps about.
Now that I understand love, and experienced it. I wouldn't trade for anything.
But it does make me apprehensive about meeting whoever this person looking for me is.
If they are from camp, they might judge me, us. and I wouldn't accept them judging HIM. They can say all they want about me, but not HIM, never HIM.
I am His, and HE is Mine.
And I will not let anyone hurt him again.
I calmed myself, pulled back from the dark, possessive thoughts I went through, and asked Melissa who it was.
"Who were they?"
"They introduced themselves as your sister. The office didn't believe them at first of course, but they showed pictures of the two of you in some sort of camp. So, they heard her out"
I nodded, 'Sister' I thought, I have a lot of sisters, and brothers as well but who among them came for me?
"Did they get her name?" I finally asked.
"They said her name was Drew, they also said that she came with one of our necklaces, she used that to get Nicole to gossip about you," Melissa said a bit tersely.
"Gossip about me?"
"Yeah! I am told they first asked about the model on the window and Nicole started telling them about you. I don't exactly know how much she shared but she only stopped when that person, Drew, said that she knew you personally."
"The manager only agreed to pass along her information to you because of the pictures she showed." Melissa finished and waited for how I would react.
"Did Drew leave a message?" I asked
Melissa shook her head, "No, just her number in case you would want to reach out"
I leaned back on the chair and thought, I expected this to be honest. I knew someone from the camp would see my face in some advert in the city. Then they would reach out, I just didn't think it would be this soon.
And I also didn't think it would be Drew of all people who would be looking for me. I drew in a breath and exhaled, I decided.
"Melissa, call the office and get me that number for Drew please," I told my assistant.
she nodded and held her phone up to call the office but stopped and looked at me.
"I didn't know you had a sister," she said questioningly.
"Half-sister, from my mother's side" I confessed.
Melissa nods and pressed call on the phone.
10 minutes later I have my phone in my hands, Drew's number keyed in. My finger posed above the dial button, like it has been for the last 5 minutes.
I don't even know why I'm hesitating. 'It's just drew' I chastised myself.
finally, I took a deep breath pressed the call button, and waited.
after a few rings the other end picked up my call and I heard the familiar voice of my once-upon-a-time least favorite sibling.
"Hello," Drew greeted curtly.
somehow, hearing her voice caused me to laugh, it was a short quiet laugh but it brought peace to me.
"Piper?" Drew asked over the phone.
"Hey, Drew! I heard you were asking for me?" I answered.
---------------line end---------------
"Yes! See you soon" I ended the call.
"That seemed serious" Melissa stated as I handed over my phone to her.
"It's been 3 years since we've seen each other. a lot has happened. we have a lot to catch up on." I shrugged as I answered.
"I see."
"Oh! Melissa, please clear my schedule 5 days from now from lunch onwards. I'm meeting Drew for coffee that day." I asked.
"Piper! You're fully booked for the whole week! how am I supposed to clear your schedule?" she asked in return, not happy with my request.
"Please! I'm sure you'll find a way" I implored.
"Fine. I'll see what I can do!" she finally relented.
Now do I feel bad about using my charmspeak on her, not really. I figured this time warranted its use.
After a while, we both said goodbye to the photographer and the crew and made our way out of the studio.
We got in our car and drove off to the next appointment I had for the day.
we drove off; I thought back to how the day went and I couldn't help but feel excited about meeting Drew.
And the rest of my friends at camp.
even Her.
I close my eyes to rest, thinking of things to come.
Notes:
another week has gone by
hope the last week was good to you all
and hope you enjoy my work
Chapter 10: Drew I
Summary:
MIssion start!
The campers are on the move
Meetings and reunions are on the way!
questions will be answered
but will those be enough
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Perfect!
That was what she thought as she checked her reflection in the mirror. She twisted and turned in her room as she double and triple-checked her appearance one last time, making sure nothing was out of place.
It's been 5 days since I volunteered to visit the shop where Leo saw Piper's advertisement, and now here she is—in her New York home, getting ready to leave.
After making sure her attire was spotless, she then checked her bag for all the necessities. Then she made sure that her small celestial bronze knife was strapped firmly to her lower leg. Once that was done, she made her way to her bed and picked up a small black box that contained one of her most prized possessions.
Inside the box lies the diamond set of necklaces and earrings her father gifted her, bought from Celestial Creations.
She opened the box and gazed longingly at the set, running her fingers over the sparkling stones. Drew thought of wearing them today but ultimately decided against it.
She closed the box, placed it inside her bag, and, with a final look at the mirror, left her room.
Outside her apartment building, she hailed a cab and told the driver the store's address. Drew looked out the car window as she thought of what she was about to do. She sent a silent prayer to her mother, hoping everything would go smoothly.
After a while, the cab stopped in front of an upscale building. Drew got out of the cab and studied the building. Drew found the window Leo described, and she watched the advertisement showing Piper's face.
Drew watched the advertisement for a bit, noting the pieces of jewelry Piper was wearing. After watching it, Drew went into the building and made a beeline for Celestial Creation's store.
Drew was greeted by three staff members when she went inside the store. Drew smiled as she started to browse the pieces on display.
"Welcome!" The three people greeted me as I entered the store.
I smiled at them and went to one of the display cases. Rings of all makes and styles were displayed.
As I was browsing, one of the staff members came near me and asked, "Are you looking for anything in particular?"
I smiled at her and replied, "I'm looking for something that will match my diamond set, actually."
"I see. Do you think you're set with me?" she asked.
"I do!" I told her while I reached into my bag for the box.
Once I brought out the box, I placed it on the glass display and opened it to show the staff.
She immediately recognized it as one of their designs.
"Oh! This is one of ours!" she exclaimed upon seeing it.
"Yes! My father gifted that to me for my birthday last year!" Drew told the clerk.
"I remember the customer who bought this had the main stones replaced with diamonds," the clerk told Drew in return.
"Really! What was it originally?" Drew asked, shocked.
"Sapphires, if I remember correctly," the clerk answered.
"It looks like I have to thank my father again!" Drew smiled.
"Now! You said that you were looking for a ring to complement this piece, right? I believe we have a number that would suit your tastes!" the clerk announced as she began to pull tray after tray of rings set with diamonds of all sizes and shapes.
As Drew was trying on several rings, she decided to try and ask the clerk about her sister.
"Can I ask you something?" Drew asked tentatively.
"Yes, of course!" the clerk responded.
"The girl in the video, who is she?" Drew asked as she pointed towards the window.
"Ahh! That's Miss Piper!"
"She's beautiful! And the items she's wearing! Just wow!" Drew exclaimed, trying to get the clerk to talk about Piper.
"Oh yes! Some of those were created just for that shoot, you know! Most of those are one of a kind!"
"I wonder how much those are?" Drew questioned. "Would it be possible to see one of them?"
"I'm sorry, ma'am; that would be impossible as they are no longer available," the clerk told Drew.
"They were sold?" Drew asked, shocked again.
The clerk giggled before saying, "Oh no! They weren't sold to anyone! They were given to Miss Piper as gifts!"
"Gifts? All of them?" Drew exclaimed, once again shocked.
"Yes! Hard to believe, right? But then again, Miss Piper is dating the boss, so it does make sense a bit," the clerk explained.
Drew's mind went on a whirlwind of thoughts as the clerk told her about the apparent relationship Piper has with the owner of the store. She was having a hard time imagining that Piper, her sister, who hated dressing up and would cut her own hair, was now a model for a luxury brand of jewelry. Not only that, but she was dating the owner of said brand.
She thought back to when Piper first arrived at camp and how Piper hated wearing any jewelry and chose to braid her hair with a bird's feather of all things. Now she is being gifted hundreds of thousands of dollars worth of jewelry by her rich-as-fuck boyfriend.
Drew felt respect for her sister, albeit begrudgingly, for landing a rich guy, which for Drew was a sign of being a daughter of Aphrodite.
Drew was pulled back out of her thoughts when the clerk continued telling her about Piper.
"Did you know that Miss Piper is the daughter of a famous actor? I was surprised when I found that out!" the clerk gossiped to Drew.
"Yes, I do know that," Drew told the clerk, deciding to finally proceed with her mission.
"Tristan McClean, right?" Drew informed the clerk, "Yes, her father."
"Actually, I know a lot more about Piper," Drew told the clerk.
"What do you mean?" the clerk asked, now eyeing her suspiciously.
"I know it's hard to believe, but we used to go to the same summer camp," Drew told the clerk.
"The reason I asked about her is because it's been a while since we've been in contact, 3 years in fact, and when I saw her in the advertisement, I was shocked."
"If that's true, then why have you not been in contact with her? If you are friends, then you should have her number," the clerk asked, suspicious of Drew's motive.
"I said we knew each other from camp when we were younger, not that we are close," Drew explained.
"Is everything alright here?" Drew turned her head as she heard a second voice. Unnoticed by Drew, the clerk she was talking with called on the other staff member.
"I'm Helena, the manager of this store. What seems to be the problem here?" The manager introduced herself to Drew, taking over for the clerk.
"My name is Drew. I was just telling your staff here that I knew your model, Piper, when we were young, but I don't think she believed me," Drew explained.
"I apologize for my staff, but was there a reason for your interest in Miss Piper?" the manager asked directly.
"No need to apologize; she didn't do anything wrong. I do have a reason why I came here besides looking for a ring to match my set," Drew said, pointing to the box she brought with her.
The manager glanced at her set and nodded to her, so Drew continued to explain.
"As I was saying, I knew Piper back when we were attending the same summer camp when we were younger. I still go there as a counselor, and Piper used to visit until about 3 years ago. Then she stopped all contact 3 years ago until one of our old friends walked by this building and saw the advertisement with Piper." Drew paused, making sure the manager was listening.
"I see. I assume your being here today has something to do with Miss Piper and getting in contact with her?" Helena asked.
Drew nodded and spoke. "I know that it is hard to believe what I'm saying. Plus, given the fact that Piper's father is famous, I might come off as a stalker or some kind of paparazzi, but I promise that's not the case, and I can prove it."
Drew then reached into her bag and pulled out a small book. She opened it and flipped through a few pages, then placed it down on the counter and turned it over to show the manager. The manager looked down at what turned out to be a photo.
In the photo, there were a bunch of teens all wearing orange shirts on what seemed to be a dock with a lake in the background.
Drew used a finger and pointed at the last person on the left of the photo. "That's me," Drew said, pointing to herself. Then she moved her finger and stopped on a girl in the center of the photo.
"That’s Piper," Drew said as she looked at the manager, who was looking at the photo closely.
"My half-sister," Drew said silently, making the manager's eyes widen when she heard her.
"I know, it's hard to believe, but it's the truth," Drew said when the manager looked at her.
"I cannot give you her contact details, unfortunately, but I can at least pass your details to her staff and let them decide if they will believe your claim. That's all I can do for you at the moment," the manager finally told Drew.
"Thank you! That would be very helpful!" Drew smiled as she thanked the manager.
Drew was given a notepad where she wrote down her number.
After she passed her phone number to the manager, she once again thanked her and got ready to leave.
"Thank you for your help, and I'm sorry for the trouble," Drew said.
"It's no trouble, and please feel free to come back when you've decided on the ring," the manager stated, going back to business mode.
"I will!" Drew promised.
With her mission now done, Drew walked out of the store and out of the building. She stopped at the window and watched the advertisement play. Her eyes were drawn towards the jewelry Piper was wearing, each more beautiful than the last.
Each is probably more expensive than her own by a large margin. She smiled as she remembered how all of those were apparently given to Piper by her rich boyfriend.
'Nicely done, sis! ' Drew thought as she took one last look at Piper before she turned away and began to walk back to her place.
------line break--------
It's been a few hours since Drew got back from the store; she is currently in her room. lying down on her bed, scrolling through her phone. Drew was enjoying a relaxing afternoon when her phone rang.
Drew looked at the unknown number calling her and frowned at the interruption. She answered the call tersely and heard someone laugh on the other end.
A familiar laugh.
"Piper?" Drew whispered over the phone.
Drew held her breath as she waited for a response. After a few seconds that seemed too long for Drew, she finally heard the voice she had not heard for a long time.
"Hey, Drew! I heard you were asking for me." Piper's voice sounded alive as she heard her over the phone.
"Yes, I was," answered Drew after taking a deep breath to steady her nerves for the coming conversation.
"So, how did you find me?" Piper asked.
"I didn't; I mean, Leo was the one who saw your advertisement in the city. He then told the camp about seeing you," Drew explained.
"Ah! I see, how come he wasn't the one who came to the store?" Piper continued to inquire.
"The decision of who will go was discussed during a councilors meeting. There was a lot more happening at camp at the moment Leo found out about you, so he couldn't decide on his own," Drew answered.
"And I volunteered to go to the store to try to find you, just so you know," Drew announced somewhat haughtily.
"You did? Why?" Piper asked, clearly confused as to why Drew would ever do something for her. aware that the two of them were not close to each other.
"First, out of everyone at camp, I am perhaps the most knowledgeable about jewelry. Second, I actually own a set from celestial creations." "I heard about that," Piper said, interrupting Drew.
Drew ignored Piper and carried on with her explanation: "I used that set to convince the people at the store to pass along my details to you. Since we know that getting your details would be close to impossible,"
"Lastly, I used the fact that we are half-sisters to somehow get them to do what I wanted," Drew finished.
"I understand; for what it's worth, I knew something like this would happen when I agreed to show my face. I just didn't think it would happen this soon," Piper said.
"So, when can we meet? We have a lot of questions for you, Piper. I have a lot of questions for you," Drew finally asked after a beat of silence.
Drew waited for Piper's answer, silently worrying that her sister would not agree.
"I'm booked for the next 5 days, so we can only meet after that. Would that be okay for you?" Piper answered after thinking for a bit.
"Yes! That's not a problem for me," Drew agreed, happy for her success in getting Piper to meet up.
"Okay, let's meet at Starbucks near the Empire State Building 5 days from now, after lunchtime," Piper suggested.
Drew had no problem with that, so she agreed to the plan.
"By the way, Piper, I will be reporting this to camp, so I won't be alone when we meet up," she reminded Piper.
"I know; it's ok with me," Piper accepted easily.
"I'll see you in 5 days, then, Piper!" Drew confirmed.
"Yes! See you soon," Piper replied before hanging up.
Drew smiled as she placed her phone down on her bed, happy for her success. excited about meeting Piper. She thought about Iris messaging camp right away but decided against doing that.
She would be going back to camp tomorrow anyway. She'll just tell them then, she reasoned.
Drew spent the rest of the day on her bed, feeling good about what the future holds.
Not just for her but for camp as a whole.
Notes:
Hi! another week, another chapter as always.
on another note, the next chapter is by far my longest one.
so look forward to that
Chapter 11: Drew II
Summary:
meeting upon meeting,
shock upon shock
surprises upon surprises
and finally some answers.
how will these reunions go
read on to find out
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
10 a.m. at Camp Half blood,
Drew is making final checks on her attire in the mirror inside cabin 10, while Lacy, one of her younger sisters who will be going with her to the city, is busy strapping a celestial bronze dagger to her leg.
Drew smiled at her sisters' antics as she noticed how excited she was. Drew isn't sure if it was meeting Piper or going to the city that got her in such high spirits.
After a few more minutes, Drew called Lacy and led her out of the cabin. Together, they walked up the hill to the pine tree at the top to wait for the others, who would be leaving camp as well.
Drew thought back to the meeting they had a few days ago, when they decided on how to proceed with meeting the lost campers. Although she volunteered to be the one to try to meet Piper, the councilors had to discuss who among them would go and meet Percy.
And aside from Malcolm, who knew where to go, she doesn't know who else was chosen to go to Percy.
When they reached the Pine tree, Drew watched Lacy approach Peleus, who was currently curled around the base of the pine tree, and pet the dragon's head. She saw the dragon's eyes narrow in contentment as her sister continued to pet its massive head.
Drew looked over the valley of the camp as they waited for the other campers to arrive. The numerous cabins and the dining pavilion, which have been expanded to accommodate a greater number of campers, have been increasing year over year.
Drew looked at it all and compared it to how it was before. She knew that how camp is now is incomparable to how it was in the past. The changes that happened have made the lives of all the demigods living in camp better than they were when she first arrived.
The improvements to the living situations alone were already enough to make most of the older campers surprised and thankful. But the biggest improvement would be the interactions of the gods with their children.
That's not to say the gods visit camp, no. But the gods do reach out to their kids more often now, through letters, gifts, visions, and dreams. And once in a while the gods would spend the day at camp, mingling with all the demigods.
The result of that is greater respect and loyalty from the demigods.
Now more than ever, the gods are more secure in their rule, making the threat of rebellion almost nonexistent.
All these changes can be attributed to one demigod, Percy Jackson.
It was his wish that made all this possible.
It was his sacrifice that paved the way for a better life for all demigods.
It was his hardships that opened the eyes of the gods to their shortcomings.
and it was his words that made the gods change their ways.
And it was he who left after he was betrayed.
Drew was brought out of her thoughts when she heard the unmistakable voice of Chiron. She turned her head to the side and saw her mentor and four other demigods walking up the hill. She saw Malcolm and Sherman, together with Clarisse and Will Solace, walking behind the centaur.
She nodded at Chiron when the group reached them under the pine tree and watched as Sherman stepped over to her side.
Chiron looked over all of them once, then spoke in a kind but serious voice.
"Good morning to you all! I would just like to thank each and every one of you for accepting these responsibilities." The centaur bowed to us as he said this.
"A few reminders before I let you all go. Clarisse, Malcolm will lead the mission. Please follow his lead and try not to antagonize young Percy when you meet him. We don't know how he will respond if you do challenge him. We don't know how the years have changed him," Chiron stated as he kept his eyes on the daughter of war.
"A little trust, Chiron; I'm not the same hot-headed kid I was back then," Clarisse replied with a sneer. "Though I can't promise that I won't challenge him to a spar," she continued as she grinned.
"Just be mindful of how he will react," Chiron pleaded while shaking his head.
Chiron then turned his head to look at Malcolm, reminding him of a few points.
"Just like what I said with Clarisse, don't push Percy too hard for information. Try to gauge how he reacts and how much he is willing to share."
Finally, he looks at Drew.
"You, my dear, will be leading; remember that the most important thing is your safety. same with Malcolm: don't push too hard; let Piper share only what she feels comfortable sharing. This is only the first meeting. We'll have more chances to learn more," Chiron told Drew with a smile.
Drew nodded at Chiron's words.
Chiron then spread his hands and prayed to the gods for their success and safety.
Together, they all walked down the hill towards Argus and the waiting van, Sherman telling an excited Lacy that this wasn't really a quest with Lacy not caring. As they got to the foot of the hill, they all got in the van, and Argus started their long drive to the city.
In the van, Malcolm and Drew discussed their respective missions and what they plan on achieving. Malcolm said that his main priority would be to get a feel for how accepting Percy would be about other campers visiting him and to get the truth about his disappearance. though Drew thinks the first point is to the benefit of his sister Annabeth.
He then told him that hers would be to ask her sister where she had been and what she had been doing for the last 3 years. The second would be the reason for her disappearance.
Along the drive, the campers all told each other stories of their own quests, with Lacy listening intently. This was her first time out of camp for a mission.
Drew and her company would be dropped off first near the Empire State Building, then Argus would be driving Malcolm and his crew to the airport.
After a few hours, they arrived, and Argus stopped near the Empire State Building. Drew, Lacy, and Sherman got off and said their goodbyes to Malcolm and his crew. Drew watched the van drive off for a few seconds, then glanced at her companions. Lacy and Sherman were looking up at the top of the Empire State Building, probably trying to see if they could spot Olympus from the ground.
Drew smiled, remembering how she used to do the same when she was younger. After a while, Drew called on them both and began to lead them to the nearest Starbucks, where they would be meeting Piper.
When they arrived at the place, they all went in and chose a table at the back of the store. Lacy and Sherman went to take a seat while Drew ordered for them. Drew sat down while waiting for their order. She noticed Lacy fidgeting with her fingers and felt her nervousness.
"Relax, Lacy. It's just Piper," Drew assured her sister as she took her hand and squeezed it.
"I know Drew, but it's been 3 years. A lot could change in that time," Lacy reasoned as she stared at Drew. Sherman just nodded at Lacy's words.
"Regardless, we won't know until we meet. Besides, whatever happens today, at least we'll know that she's still alive. That's better than what we used to think," Drew replied.
"I guess," Lacy accepted.
They waited in silence for their drinks for 5 minutes until they were called. Sherman stood and went to get their orders. He was passing their drinks when the door to the shop opened. Drew looked over and saw a woman wearing dark sunglasses, a cream-colored shirt, a black leather jacket, and tight-fitting jeans.
The woman was looking around, clearly looking for someone, when Drew finally recognized her.
Drew waved her hand to get the woman's attention. When she noticed Drew, the woman paused and leaned near another woman who Drew didn't notice was standing right next to the one she was waving at.
Drew noticed the first woman whispering something to her companion, then pointed towards where Drew was sitting. Then they walked over, the second woman following closely behind the first one.
As the two women neared them, Lacy stood up and ran toward them. "Piper!" she screamed as she wrapped her arms around the first woman. Drew saw the one that came with Piper move as if to remove Lacy from Piper, but stopped when Piper hugged Lacy back.
Piper lets Lacy go after a few seconds and leads her back to the table with Lacy clinging to her arm. Piper first greeted Sherman, who just nodded back at her when she reached the table. Next, Piper turned her eyes to look at Drew; she removed her sunglasses and smiled.
"It's been a while, Drew!" she greeted.
POV change (Drew)
"It's been a while, Drew," Piper greeted me.
I stood and hugged her tight. We may have had our differences in the past, but those don't change the fact that she is my sister. One who has been missing for 3 years.
I could feel her shock and reluctance through the embrace for a few seconds before she returned the embrace. I smiled as I felt the connection we, as Children of Love, have all strengthened.
After a while, we let go of each other with a smile on each of our faces. Piper then introduces her companion, who turns out to be her manager, named Melissa.
I sat back down as Piper was telling her manager to order for them before sitting down as well. I kept my eyes on her as Piper sat down beside Lacy in front of me. I felt a smile form on my lips as I watched her fuss over Lacy. Commenting on how much she's grown and how beautiful she has become.
I noticed her eyes turn to Sherman sitting next to me; she seemed to study us for a while before settling on me.
"I missed you all back at camp," Piper said while her eyes were locked on mine.
"Why did you leave us, Piper?" Lacy asked, ever the blunt kid.
I smiled inwardly as Lacy beat me to that question, although this is the exact reason I chose her to accompany me here. I knew her innate bluntness and curiosity would do wonders in asking Piper the difficult questions I plan to ask her myself.
I watch as Piper turns to Lacy; she smiles before answering.
"It became too much; I had to go away from it all," Piper said with a small, sad smile.
"Where have you been?" I asked quickly before Lacy could.
Piper turned toward me, her eyes looking straight at me. She paused, clearly thinking of how to answer my question. The question that the whole camp wants answered.
After a beat of silence, Piper opened her mouth, but her answer brought only more confusion and a bit of anger to me.
"Somewhere safe," Piper said. as if those two words would be enough to satisfy three years' worth of worry and stress that I and the whole camp suffered when she suddenly disappeared without a word.
I gritted my teeth and stopped myself from shouting at her. I took a deep breath before following up on my question.
"I need more than that, Piper! We need more than that. 3 years with no contact from you," I started. "And mom and the rest of the gods were no help! All they say is that you were somewhere safe whenever we asked," I continued, my voice now rising. "But what is safe, Piper? Where is it safe? "I finished, my chest rising and falling, anger and frustration running through my veins.
"We deserve some answers, Piper," I pleaded.
Piper kept quiet and waited for me to finish. She sighed, then nodded her head. "I know, Drew; I'm just not sure how to tell you," she said in a small voice, her eyes soft as she looked at me.
"Then you can start at the beginning, when you went to mom," I prompted her.
"Ok," Piper agreed.
At this time, her manager came back with their drinks; Piper took hers and told her manager to give us space. Her manager nodded and sat at a different table. I watched as Piper took a sip of her drink, then she placed it down on our table. She closed her eyes for a bit, steeling herself. When she opened them, I saw a silent determination shining through her eyes. She swept her eyes at us, then she started telling her story.
"It all really started when Jason died; at that time, I was hit with severe depression," Drew remembered. The entire camp mourned the loss of the Son of Zeus.
"I went and lived with my father after that. I thought the distance from the Greek world would help lessen the pain I was feeling. I thought that I could distract myself from the depression his death brought. But it didn't help," Piper continued.
"After a while, I met Shel, and we started dating." Drew remembered that name from Leo. That was actually the last detail they got from Piper before she disappeared. All they knew was that the two of them dated, and then they broke up.
"For a while, things were good; they were going great, actually. We were having fun; we were connecting." Drew watched Piper speak with a smile on her lips.
"I tried to move on; Shel helped with that. She was clear-sighted, so after I explained our world, she understood. And she did her best to understand our world, the things that happened, what I went through, and I tried to be happy with her," Piper stated.
"But between monster attacks and the memories of those I lost, it became too much for her to handle. So, we broke up, and once again my heart was broken. And this time I almost ended it all," Piper confessed.
I felt my mouth drop when Piper told us how she almost took her life. I stared at my sister and thought about how we had almost lost her. Lacy, young, sweet Lacy, was now clinging to Piper, tears flowing from her eyes as she cried in Pipers arms.
Sherman, who was next to me, stayed silent, though I could feel his shock as well.
Piper took a while calming Lacy down, wiping her tears with a napkin. When we all calmed down somewhat, she looked at me apologetically, and I smiled at her, conveying my support.
"Why didn't you tell us?" I asked her. She smiled before she replied.
"Because I was stupid, and I did try. When I came back to camp for a few weeks, I thought about telling anyone. But in the end, I chose to go to Mom for help," she explained.
"What did mom do to help?" I asked. This has been one of the things that has baffled us since she disappeared. We tried asking our mother a few times, and every time she would only tell us that Piper was somewhere safe.
"And before you tell us mom helped you, we know mom helped. What we want to know is how she helped!" I told Piper I was not going to accept any vague answers.
Piper just smiled and nodded. She took another sip of her drink before she continued telling her story.
"The day I went to Mom, she listened to me and let me vent to her. After I finished crying, Mom told me that there was a way for me to heal and be safe. But she also told me that there was a price for that safety."
"A price?" I asked her, and she nodded.
"Safety?" Sherman asked.
Piper turned to Sherman and answered, "Yes, safety from monsters and the gods meddling."
I was about to ask why the gods have not made that known to anyone when Piper lifted her hand to stop me from asking. "Let me finish Drew," she asks me, and even though I wanted to ask about the safety she told us, I remembered Chiron's words at camp. So, I nodded and let Piper continue.
"Like I said, there was a price to pay, and mom made sure that I knew what that was. Mom told me that the only way that safety can be granted to me is if I pay the price willingly," Piper stated. "Mom said that forcing, controlling, or coercing someone to pay that price will result in failure."
"That even the entire Olympian council will not be able to forcefully grant that safety to anyone without paying the price, and the cost must be paid by the one wishing for that safety," Piper explained to us.
I listened attentively to Piper as she explained how she remained safe. I wanted to know more about the details of the price she had to pay, but I get the feeling that she won't tell me more than she already did.
"Did you accept?" Lacy asked. I thought the answer to that was obvious, but I kept my mouth shut.
Piper smiled as she looked at Lacy, then she nodded.
"What was the price?" Sherman asked, joining the conversation. but Piper shook her head before saying, "It's not my place to tell," making Sherman frown.
"How do you know if the price is worth paying?" I asked.
"The price is made known when an offer is made, meaning that you'll only know what the price is when the same offer of safety is made to you. And I cannot make that offer; only the gods and the one you pay the price to can," Piper answered.
"It seems complicated," Sherman said after getting his answer.
"It's quite simple, really; Mom made me aware of the price, and an offer was made to me."
"And you agreed to pay willingly," I asked again. I had to be sure that Piper was not forced into whatever deal that was.
"Not immediately, Mom took me to the safe place, and then I stayed there for a few months. Only when I was sure I wanted to be there did I pay the price," Piper explained.
"Then why not just stay there without paying?" I insisted. If she was able to enjoy the safety for a few months without paying, then why not? I thought.
Piper smiled while she shook her head.
"Sure, I could have done that. But then I would have needed to stay there, meaning that I would not have been above to meet with any of you again," she continued.
"Paying the price allows me to enjoy the freedom and safety from monsters, gods, and other immortals even when I'm not at that place. Do you want to know when was the last time I was attacked by a monster? 3 years ago, before I went back to camp."
Her answer shocked me again. But it also made me incredibly curious about the price she had to pay.
"Safety and freedom are what I paid for, Drew, and I got that and more," Piper finished as she picked up her drink once again.
"And was it worth it?" I asked Piper seriously. She nodded her head, looked me in the eye, and said, "Yes." There was no doubt reflected in her eyes. She truly believed in her answer.
"And you are safe?" I added. "I am," Piper stated.
"Safe and happy," Piper followed with a smile.
Happiness was pouring out of Piper's eyes when she said that. Any doubt I had about how she felt about the price he paid was washed away by the waves of pure delight and love I felt from her.
I decided to change the subject and focus on a more lighthearted topic as a way to glean more information from my sister, mainly what she has been up to during the time she was away.
"Enough of the heavy stuff!" I declared, surprising Lacy and Sherman. "Tell us, Piper, how did you come to model for Celestial Creations?" I asked.
Piper smiled at me before telling us how that got there. "I met the owners of the store through mom. When she took me away, I was then introduced to the owners. The one that makes all of the pieces they sell is someone who was blessed by mom's husband, you know. And when I paid the price, I needed to make a living, and they convinced me to model for them," Piper said.
I suddenly remembered a piece of gossip I heard when I first came to the store. I leaned forward and stared directly into Piper's eyes as I said, "By the way, Piper, I heard something interesting when I came to the store last time. I wonder if you can confirm it."
"What?" she asked, tilting her head.
"I heard from the store that you are actually dating the owner of celestial creations. Is that true?" I asked her with a wide grin on my lips. Lacy gasped as she looked at Piper with unbelieving eyes.
I watched as Piper's face reddened as she blushed at my words. Piper smiled. Her lack of denial was an answer in itself. But I wasn't done. I followed with perhaps the biggest gossip I got last time.
"I also heard that all of the jewelry pieces you modeled were given to you as gifts," I said with a smirk.
"Really?" Lacy asked with a gasp as Piper just nodded her head. I then heard Lacy tell Piper about the necklace she had been keeping an eye on. She had wanted to buy that piece but was unable to do so due to how expensive it is.
I laughed at Lacy and then told her jokingly, "You should find a rich boyfriend like Piper, then you can have them buy you whatever you want!"
"Stop that, Drew!" Piper admonished me. She then turned to Lacy and told her in a serious manner. "Love is not a game, Lacy; you must never use it for material gain," she told Lacy.
I scoffed. "That's rich coming from you, who was gifted literally millions worth of jewelry by her rich boyfriend!" I told her. I was thinking about how hypocritical she was being. I thought she would be silent after that, but instead Piper sat straight and stated it in a clear voice. "Thats different"
"How?" I asked. clear challenge in my voice.
"I love him, and he loves me," Piper stated matter-of-factly.
"Sure," I replied a bit derisively.
I was rolling my eyes at her when Piper called me by name. "Look me in the eye, Drew, and listen carefully," she demanded in a very serious tone of voice. I did as she asked and locked eyes with her, wondering what she was about to do.
"I swear to our mother's name and to the Styx, I love him with all of my heart and that he does the same for me!" Piper stated, shocking not just me but the two other demigods with us.
I heard the distant rumble of thunder, signifying the acceptance of her oath to both my mother and the keeper of oaths and promises. I waited with bated breath for any reaction to Piper, but there was none. Indicating that what she said was the truth, plain and simple.
I stared at my sister in wonder, despite how I had acted earlier. I truly felt happy for her. After everything she went through, she finally found the love and happiness she deserved. And she was safe, even if that safety came with a price.
A price that is still a mystery to me.
We were all silent for a few minutes as we took in the significance of what Piper just did. Then, as if deciding to spare us more mental trouble, Piper tuned to Lacy and smiled as she began asking her about the necklace she wanted.
"So, you've been keeping an eye on something from us?" she asked.
Lacy was quiet for a bit before she started to tell Piper about the piece she liked. "Yes, a necklace I saw in a magazine," she told Piper. "What is it like? "Piper asked Lacy, and she proceeded to describe the necklace.
"It's an emerald pendant surrounded by amethyst in the shape of a lily flower on a thin gold chain," she said. I watched as a look of absolute longing took over Lacy's pretty face. Her eyes were glazing over as she imagined her dream necklace.
'My sister has great taste,' I thought.
"Ah, yes, I'm familiar with that one!" Piper said, recognizing the piece Lacy described from memory. "That's a beautiful piece, Lacy! You have great taste!" Lacy blushed at Piper's praise.
I saw Lacy smile at Piper when, all of a sudden, Piper stood up, taking Lacy with her. "Let's go," she stated, leaving Sherman and me gawking at her in confusion. "What's happening?" I heard Sherman ask, his head looking around. taking in everything.
"Where are we going?" I asked Piper, who was by now waving her manager over. She turned to me and said, "Just come with me." So, I stood up as I heard Piper ask Sherman if we drove to get here. He told her that Argus drove us. I saw Piper nod, then she told her manager to get the car.
We followed Piper out of Starbucks, and we waited for her manager to arrive with the car. As we waited, I listened to Lacy ask Piper where we were going.
"It's a surprise," was all Piper would say in reply.
They stood on the sidewalk for a few minutes until a black SUV stopped in front of them. Piper told them all to get in as she opened the door. The three daughters of Love got in the middle seat, while Sherman got in the front passenger seat.
When they got settled in, Piper told her manager to take them to the store.
I racked my brain as we drove, trying to figure out why Piper was taking us to the store. But the reason eluded me. So, I just quietly listened to Piper and Lacy share gossip about the comings and goings of camp.
It took us almost 10 minutes to arrive at the building where the store is located. We got out of the SUV as soon as we arrived, and we all stopped at the window, watching the same advertisement Leo and I saw.
I was watching with Sherman when I heard Lacy speak.
"Were you really given all of those?" Lacy asked Piper while pointing at the advertisement, her eyes wide in awe and a bit of envy.
"Yes, I was," Piper replied.
"He really must be in love with you," Lacy stated, still staring at the advertisement.
"I know, right!" Piper smugly said as she pulled Lacy away from the window and into the building, with me and Sherman following closely.
Once inside the building, we followed Piper straight to the Celestial Creations store. We were welcomed by the staff, who greeted us as we entered. Then I heard the store manager's name, Helena Greet Piper.
"Welcome back, Miss Piper! Is the boss not with you today?" she asked Piper.
"No, I'm with my sisters today," Piper replied, pointing to me and Lacy. "I believe you've met?" she asked at the end.
The store manager nodded, then said, "Yes, she came here a few days ago, telling us about how the two of you went to the same summer camp."
"We did," Piper agreed.
I started to look around the store while Piper talked with the store manager. I still have no idea why we are here, but I decided to make the most of the time here and have a bit of fun browsing.
I was checking out a set of teardrop-shaped diamond earrings set in platinum when I noticed Piper approach Sherman, who was standing next to me, looking at the different earrings as well.
I listened as Piper asked Sherman if he was looking for a gift for anyone special. I knew he was dating a daughter of Iris back at camp and that they had been together for a while now, and he said as much to Piper. I heard him say he was looking for an anniversary gift, and I nodded at his choice.
I then heard Piper ask Sherman, "Why not one of those?" Curious, curious, I turned to look at them and saw Piper pointing towards a collection of rings.
'Engagements rings' I recognized. I watched as Sherman stared at the rings for a beat; the serious look on his face was a reflection of the contemplation that his mind was going through. Piper and I waited for his answer when he suddenly turned to look at Piper and said in a clear and serious tone, "Not just yet." Then he smiled.
I saw the look of shock and surprise on Piper's face, as I too felt the same.
I then heard the manager call Piper, and as she walked back to the counter, I saw Piper take a box from her. Then Piper called Lacy, who was looking around the place. I decided to join the two of them, and when I got near, I saw Piper open the box and show Lacy the contents.
"Is this the one?" asked Piper. I heard Lacy gasp as she stared wide-eyed at what was inside the box. I took a look, and inside the box was a necklace that was exactly the same as Lacy described earlier.
"Try it on!" Piper suddenly said, causing Lacy to take her eyes off the necklace.
"That's okay, Piper, I don't want to." Lacy tried to decline but was cut off by Piper taking the necklace out of the box.
"Nope, I want to see how it looks on you," Piper stated as she walked behind Lacy and placed the necklace around her neck. Then she took a hold of Lacy's shoulders and turned her towards one of the mirrors in the shop.
"It suits you," Piper said as Lacy gasped at her reflection. her eyes wide as she looked at the necklace of her dreams now around her neck. I agreed with Piper; the necklace does suit Lacy very well.
"Piper's right. But I think it would be better if you wore your hair up. It would allow you to show more of the necklace, and if you added a pair of matching earrings, it would be better," I said as I gathered Lacy's hair and tried to find the best style for it.
As I watched Lacy model the necklace in front of the mirror, I noticed Piper go back to where I was browsing earlier. I saw her take the same earrings I was checking out and walk back to me. I had a feeling she was going to make me try it on, and I was proven right when she handed me the earrings when she got to me.
"Try this on!" she said with a smile.
I was quiet for a bit before I went and joined Lacy in front of the mirror. Soon I was marveling at how beautiful that pair of earrings was on my ear. I grinned widely as I made plans to have my father get me these for my birthday.
As Lacy and I were still in front of the mirrors, I saw Piper walking back to the manager. They started talking, with Piper gesturing to the three of us, including Sherman, who was just standing to the side like a bodyguard.
I saw a look of shock on the manager's face for a short second before it was replaced with a calm and professional one. She nodded to Piper, then picked up the phone to make a call.
After a while, me and Lacy stopped and took off the pieces Piper gave us to try on. Lacy places the necklace back in its box, and then we go to where Piper is talking with the store manager.
Piper smiled at us, and I noticed another box on the counter beside Piper.
"Another one to try on?" Lacy asked, pointing to the box.
"No," Piper said, shaking her head.
I then nudged Lacy, and together we handed the jewelry pieces back to Piper. She held out her hands, laid them on ours, and pushed them back to us.
"Keep them," Piper said with a smile.
I stared at Piper in shock. This has been a shocking day filled with surprises.
"Are you serious?" I asked incredulously.
"I am," Piper answered, her smile still present.
I watched as Lacy tried to give back the box to Piper again, but Piper just shook her head.
"I already told Helena that those are going to be given to you guys," Piper said as she nodded towards the store manager, who was still on the phone.
She nodded to us with a smile, confirming what Piper said.
"Why?" I asked Piper while I stared straight in her eyes.
"Because I can, and you guys deserve them," she answered with a shrug.
Her nonchalance took me aback; she was acting as if she wasn't giving away thousands' worth of jewelry on a whim. This was a very different Piper than who she was years ago. I wondered what happened to her to change her so much.
"Won't you get in trouble with your boyfriend?" I heard Lacy ask, worry evident in her voice.
"Fiancée," I heard Piper say, again shocking not just me but Sherman and Lacy.
"And no, I won't be in trouble," she reassured Lacy with a smile.
I was about to speak when Piper was called by the store manager.
"Miss Piper, the boss would like to speak with you," she said as she held the phone to her chest.
Piper smiled reassuringly at us before she went and took the phone.
I watched Piper talk on the phone for a bit before I took Lacy aside.
"Be ready to give that back to them in case Piper gets into trouble, okay?" I told Lacy, who nodded, though I could see and feel her disappointment at that possibility.
"I understand," Lacy said while hugging the box close to her chest as she kept her gaze on Piper.
After about 5 minutes, Piper calls me over with a frown on her face.
"My fiancée wants to speak with you," she said, her voice filled with confusion.
She passed me the phone, and before I even had the chance to say hello, I heard a voice from the other end.
"Hello Drew, I heard from Piper that you don't want to accept my gifts," said the voice.
Again, this day is proving to be one filled with shocking revelations and surprises.
I was left speechless as I heard the voice—a voice that I recognize, a voice I have not heard in 7 years.
"Percy?" I asked, wishing against hope that I was right.
Notes:
like I said last chapter, quite the long chapter.
though I'm finding that the chapters after this one are all just as long.so look forward to them
Chapter 12: Piper II
Summary:
More shocking revelations unfold
connections uncovered
Truths revealed
How will things come to a head
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
chapter 11
"Miss Piper, the boss would like to speak with you."
Helena called out to me as she held the phone to her chest. I sighed as I imagined what Percy was feeling about what I was doing at the moment. I knew he wouldn't stop me, but I still thought of what I could promise to do for him just in case he refused.
I grabbed the phone from Helena and took a deep breath. "Hey baby! How are you? I miss you so much," I said sweetly.
I heard Percy chuckle before speaking, "Don't be cute with me, Piper; tell me what's happening."
I sighed and told him, "As you know, I met up with Drew today, and she brought Lacy and Sherman with her. We were talking about me modeling for us when Lacy mentioned a necklace of ours that she has been keeping an eye on."
"Okay," I heard Percy say.
"So, I got an idea to take them to the store so she could try it on, but when I saw how happy she got when she was wearing it, I decided to just give it to her as a gift," I explained.
"Okay, I understand Lacy, but what about the others?" Percy asked.
"I saw Drew looking at a pair of earrings, and Sherman was looking for an anniversary gift for his girlfriend. So, after I let Drew and Lacy try on the ones they wanted, I thought, why not just give those to them as gifts?" I again explained my reasoning.
"Why did you feel like that?" Percy inquired.
I thought for a minute and told Percy the truth.
"I feel like, as a sister and as a senior camper, I've neglected them. At least this way I could provide for them. I know it sounds materialistic and vain, but it's how I feel," I confessed.
"If I can make them happy by giving them gifts, then I will," I stated.
I heard Percy sigh on the other end as I waited for his decision. "I understand; to be fair, it's not like I was going to stop you. I just wanted to know why. You know you can do whatever you want. Remember, Piper, what's mine is yours to do as you wish," Percy said.
Hearing Percy's word brought a stab of heat through my body. I felt myself blush and desire to course through my veins. I suddenly wished I was with him.
"And I am yours to do as you wish," I told Percy, wishing to convey with words what I want to do with action. The low possessive hum I heard from the other end told me my message was received.
"Thank you for understanding, Percy. I promise I'll make it up to you when I get back home," I promised.
"I look forward to it, Piper. I miss you. I wish you were home," Percy replied.
"Soon, in the meantime, make do and have fun with the four other girls you have with you! But make sure you rest up for me for when I return," I teased him, knowing full well I'm going to pay for it later.
"When you get home, you won't be leaving the bedroom for days. I promise you that, Piper," Percy almost growled out in response.
I again felt my blush rise as I shivered in anticipation. "I can't wait," I said, but I knew I had to.
After a moment of silence, Percy asked how the meeting with Drew went.
"They went fine; Lacy has grown so much, and Sherman was also there as a bodyguard," Piper told Percy of how the talks went, laughing a bit about Sherman. "Also, Drew has been teasing me about getting a rich boyfriend, which is just annoying."
I heard Percy laugh, which was just irritating. "Stop laughing! It's not funny!" I hissed at him.
"Sorry, but you have to admit that she was right! You did get a rich boyfriend. Well, fiancée now, really," he said. I sighed. "That's not the point," I said.
"The point is that you shouldn't let yourself be affected by what other people think about us. As long as the people that matter to us know the truth, then what they think won't matter," Percy explained.
I smiled, being reminded of one aspect of Percy that I fell for. "Enough of that; did Drew like her gift?" Percy suddenly asked. "She's rejecting it," I told him.
Percy was silent for a bit before he said, "Drew?" he asked, confused. "Rejecting jewelry?"
"I think she's rejecting it because she doesn't want me to get in trouble with my rich boyfriend," I said in a teasing manner, earning me another laugh from him.
"Pass the phone to Drew, Piper." I was taken aback by his words. "What?" I asked.
"I want to talk to her; make sure she accepts your gift," he explained.
"Are you sure? She will recognize your voice, you know," I clarified.
"That's fine; she probably already knows about me from when Malcolm told camp about meeting me." I listened to him make sense of his decision, and I couldn't find anything to refute his statement.
"Okay, if you're sure," I agreed.
I placed the phone against my chest and called Drew over, who frowned in confusion but still came over.
"My fiancée wants to speak with you," I told Drew when she reached me. I saw the trepidation in her eyes as she took the phone from my hands. I watched closely as her expression changed from subdued curiosity and worry to shock and disbelief as she heard Percy's voice over the phone.
"Percy?" I heard Drew ask quietly, and I could imagine Percy laughing on the other end.
I just stood by the side as Drew asked Percy questions after questions about where he's been. A smile forms on my lips as I imagine Percy dodging every one of them or giving answers that are vague enough to cause frustration to the one asking.
Then I felt irritated again, as I figured that Drew would heap those questions at me when she failed to get answers from Percy. I sighed as I readied myself for another wave of difficult questions coming my way after their conversation.
After about 5 minutes, Drew handed the phone back to me with an incredibly annoyed look on her face, and I just knew I was in for a long conversation later.
"That went well, I think," I heard Percy say with a chuckle after I took the phone back. I giggled, and his enjoyment of the situation infected me too.
"I think so too, though I'm sure Drew will be asking me more questions later," I replied.
"You can tell her what you think she can handle," he suggested. "I will, but not all of it," I agreed.
"Well, I have to go now. It seems I will be having guests here in a while. We need to prepare to welcome them," he tells me.
"That should be fun!" I teased him.
"I will see you soon, Piper," he tells me. "Yes, soon," I reply.
I was about to hang up when I heard Percy call out over the phone, "I love you, Piper!" loudly. I just knew he did that, knowing that Drew would hear him.
Smiling, I returned his statement with one of my own.
"I love you more!"
I was sure I was blushing madly when I finally cut the call. Still sporting a smile, I returned the phone to Helena, thanking her for her assistance.
"Thanks, Helena, and sorry for the trouble."
"It's no trouble at all, Miss Piper!" Helena said with a smile of her own.
I nodded, then steeled myself as I turned back towards Drew, who was by now looking at me with an unreadable expression. "Explain!" she demanded, almost shouting at me in her shocked state.
Based on her mood and how she's acting right now, I knew Percy intentionally riled her up just so she could direct her annoyance at me. I promised myself right then and there to do my best to get back to Percy when I got home.
"Later," I told Drew as I noticed the other two demigods also staring wide-eyed at me. I sighed, as I knew there was no escaping now.
Sherman's eyes were wide as he asked, "Percy?" while Lacy stared at me with shock visible on her face.
I decided to answer the question I knew was foremost on their minds first. "Yes, I'm with Percy now." I was expecting Drew to speak up at that, but once again, Lacy beat her to it, asking, "With Percy, as in, you two are." I cut her off and confirmed what she was asking about.
"Yes, Lacy, I'm with Percy that way." I finished showing her my engagement ring.
"How?" Lacy pressed on, determined to get answers. and I sighed again before I gave an easy answer they could understand.
"Remember when I said that my mother promised me safety and the possibility of falling in love again?" I asked. They all nodded in response.
"Can you think of anyone that can provide me with that safety better than Percy?" I followed up, waiting to see how they would respond to that question.
"Okay, yes, Percy can keep you safe, but love? When did you fall in love with him?" Drew was the one to ask this time.
"I admit that at first I didn't see the appeal Percy had; I even thought of him as a troublemaker when I first met him," I explained. "But all through our journey to defeat Gaia—his actions and his devotion to Annabeth—the way he kept fighting even after what happened between them—" I smiled as I remembered those days.
"Well, it's safe to say that by the time he disappeared, I'd developed a bit of a crush on him, though of course I didn't act on it. I was with Jason back then."
"So, you also had a crush on Percy?" Lacy asked, blushing a bit. 'Huh, so Lacy also had a crush on him,' I thought.
"You and everybody else," I heard Sherman mutter, causing all three of us girls to look at him and smile.
I thought that was going to be enough, but I was wrong. "Alright! everybody had a crush on Percy back at camp, even some of the guys did! But what I want to know is how YOU fell for him!" Drew insisted, even going as far as pointing a finger at me. "And don't try to talk your way out of answering Piper! I'm the same child of love as you; I can feel the depth of your feelings for him." Drew was now standing right in front of me, eyes locked on to mine. "So, I ask, how?"
Drew was heaving by the time she finished her tirade.
I took a few moments to think of how I would respond: "I lived with Percy ever since the day I disappeared, Drew; every day was spent with him. Watching him, learning things about him, understanding him as a person, knowing him as an individual," I started.
"I saw how he took every day as a blessing, how he never took a single moment for granted, and how he cherished every second he got to spend with those he cared about, including me."
"And this was all before we even got together." At this point, I knew this was going to be a long conversation. So, I motioned for Drew and the rest to follow me to a small seating area the store had in one corner. I led them all and took a seat. I waited until we were all seated, then I continued.
I glanced at them all before starting again. "As I spent more time with him, I learned more about him—things that made him unique, his little quirks, small things that made him more human, like how he would tilt his head when concentrating on something, how his hands would fidget when he's not doing anything, how he loved skateboarding, and how much he enjoyed surfing." I was smiling widely at this point.
"Then I learned and witnessed the side that made it seem more divine than some of the gods," I continued.
"I saw the very earth shake and tremble with his anger. I witnessed how his eyes would reflect the state of the seas. I felt the power of the entire ocean whenever he would embrace me." I'm sure I was blushing at this point, but I went on.
"I used to think that the stories I heard about him when I got to camp were just that—stories. Myths like the ones we read about in mortal books. Then I met him, and I was, well, for lack of a better word, disappointed."
"Here was Percy Jackson, the guy the entire camp has been talking about. Slayer of legendary monsters. Saviour of Olympus! He who fought Titans and Gods and lived to tell the tale!"
I'm on a roll now.
"The one guy who turned down immortality for his love! I built him up in my mind as some godly man. A perfect, strong, muscled person. More god than man."
"Then I saw him at New Rome, and what did I see? A kid a few years older than me with wind-swept black hair, tattoos on his arm, and a smirk on his face. I pegged him as a troublemaker right that instant!"
"I questioned all the stories I heard about him. This punk for a kid couldn't have done all of that, I told myself. I even thought that Jason looked more like a hero than him, with his blonde hair and his serious demeanor."
"But like I said earlier, as I got to know him on the quest to stop the giants, I saw him for who he truly is. I saw how he would take the burden to himself just so he could make sure that the rest of us wouldn't have to."
"How he would sacrifice himself to keep us safe."
"How he would fall into the deepest pits of hell for the one he loves."
"Other things too, things that he was forced to do while they were in Tartarus, things that have not been made known to anybody else at camp."
"How even after what he found out about him and Annabeth—how broken he was—he still chose to fight for us. Then after the war, when he used his well-deserved reward to make the lives of everyone better, I knew that he was more than the stories told about him."
"He was better, just better."
"And now, after having lived with him for a few years, I now know that all those stories are true." I stopped to take a deep breath. I noticed Lacy and Drew looking at me, mesmerized by what I was saying, while Sherman was just listening intently.
"Living with him, I started to know him more as an individual—not as Percy Jackson, the demigod son of Poseidon, Twice Saviour of Olympus, but as Percy Jackson, the loyal, sarcastic, sexy son of Sally Jackson." I was sure my smile was at the widest they've been all day. I stared at Drew as I finished.
"And most importantly, I learned that he is Percy Jackson, the man I chose."
"That's how I fell for him, Drew," I told Drew after my impromptu speech.
Drew was speechless; I was sure she was pondering my words.
Once again, it was Lacy who broke the silence first with a question.
"And he makes you happy?" she asked in a small voice. I answered truthfully, "Yes."
I saw a small smile form on her lips and a mischievous glint in her eyes as she followed up her question.
"In every meaning of the word?" Her tone and the blush on her face made me know the true meaning behind her question. Lacy couldn't look me in the eyes after that question, as I was taken aback by her brazenness.
'It seems our little sister is growing up,' I thought.
"Lacy!" I heard Drew start to chastise our sister, and I decided to interfere.
"It's ok, Drew; Lacy is a growing girl. It's only natural for her to be interested in this kind of thing," I said, making Lacy look up at me with a grateful smile.
"She's not old enough to know about those things!" Drew snapped back.
I shrugged and replied, "She's got the same mother as we do, Drew. It's inevitable."
Then I looked at Lacy and gave her the answer to her question.
"Yes, Lacy, Percy makes me very, very happy!" I stated.
I watched as Lacy's eyes widen and her blush deepen as she got her desired answer. I smirked at her reactions while Drew was still fuming beside her when we heard a cough.
"Ehem." We all looked at Sherman, whose face was also a bit red, his eyes looking decidedly away from us girls. We giggled as we were reminded of where we were.
"There are other people present," Sherman said. causing me to look around and see that the rest of the store's staff were also listening to what I just said. I smiled at them, then turned to Helena and told her.
"Make sure they keep their mouths shut, Helena, or else," I told her, letting my word sink into them.
"Of course, miss Piper! I'll make sure they know what the consequence will be if they dare speak of what they overheard today," Helena promised with a cold smile.
I nodded as I noticed all the staff quickly turn away from us and act busy. I was about to speak when Drew opened her mouth.
"As happy as I am with you, Piper, I have to ask. Isn't Hazel also with Percy? At least isn't she also living with you? Malcolm said he saw her with Percy," Drew asked. I honestly thought they would ask about this particular detail earlier.
"I cannot speak about how Hazel came to live with Percy; her circumstances are her own. But yes, she is living with us. We also live with three other nymphs, and Hazel has been living with Percy longer than I have, you know," I explained, hoping that Drew would stop.
"But is she with him like you are?" Drew insisted, dashing my hopes of ending this line of questioning.
"I cannot and will not answer that, Drew." I decided to just halt her questions. making sure they know I won't be answering anymore.
Drew was silent for a while, looking as if she was thinking of an argument that would get me talking. But in the end, she just sighed and let the matter go.
"Malcolm, Clarisse, and Will are on their way to meet with Percy, you know," she informed me.
I replied, "I heard you telling him over the phone earlier; I'm looking forward to knowing how that meeting will go!" I said with a smile.
"Yeah, me too," Drew said in a small voice. before she seemed to remember something as she looked at me with a serious expression.
"Leo misses you," Drew said seriously.
Speechless, that was how Drew's words left me. The memories of my oldest friend filled my mind. Guilt over my sudden disappearance overwhelmed my emotions, as I feared how Leo would react if and when he heard what we talked about today.
"How is he?" I asked after gathering my courage. "Getting by," Drew answered, making me wonder what she meant by that.
I suddenly remember that I have no idea what's happened to my friend for the past 3 years. Is he okay? What is he doing with his life? Is he seeing someone? Where has he been?
I know nothing about any of this.
'What a crappy friend I was,' I thought ashamedly. I could have reached out at any point, or I could have visited after I got with Percy. I don't regret my decisions, but I could have done better.
I was about to ask for more information when Drew asked, "When can he visit you?"
I thought for a minute before answering. "I'm going back home in two days, so I don't know," I said as I began thinking about how I could get to meet with Leo.
Before I even had the chance to speak, Drew blew up at me in anger, surprising me.
"What do you want me to tell him, Piper? That I saw his closest friend and that she still can't or won't meet with him? That won't work!"
Lacy was holding on to Drew's hand by the time she stopped.
"I never said I didn't want to meet up with him," I told Drew before I looked down. "It's just that I promised Percy that I would be home in two days, and I won't break my promise to him. I also still have some job commitments to finish in the two days I have left here in New York," I told her.
"I was thinking of a way to make this work!" I explained.
"Don't think for a minute that I don't want to meet Leo. He's my oldest friend. But Percy is my priority now," I declared.
"I think the only way we can meet is if he will go and visit us at our place, but that would mean flying out to us," I mused. I really could not think of a better way to meet.
"That won't be a problem for him," Sherman interjected with a smile. I looked at him questioningly, and he answered. "He rebuilt Festus; he can just ride on it to get to you guys."
'Impressive! ' I thought, truly one of the brightest minds alive today. I smiled proudly at what my friend had achieved.
I looked around and spotted Melissa standing near Helena on the counter. I waved her over and asked for a card when she reached us. She handed me one, which I passed to Drew, who looked at it closely.
"Pass that to Leo and tell him he can call me on that number," I told Drew, who nodded while still studying the card.
"Can we also call? I mean, we at cabin 10," I heard Drew ask in a small voice while not making eye contact.
I smiled and answered. "Of course, Drew!"
I was about to say something else when Sherman cut me off. "I'd hate to interrupt, but we need to be going by now, Drew," he said, looking at the clock over the counter.
Drew frowned as she checked the time while Lacy whined beside her. "Do we have to?" said Lacy petulantly. Sherman just smiled and nodded at her.
Drew stood up, and I followed. "Don't think this is over, Piper; I'll get you talking about everything soon!" she told me, waving the card at me. I immediately regretted giving her a way to contact me. I just smiled at her. keeping my thoughts to myself.
I walked over to the counter and grabbed the boxes that I left there. Then I walked back to the group and handed it to them. Drew accepted her with a small smile, while Lacy was almost bouncing in happiness.
When I handed the last box to Sherman, he looked at it with shock on his face. He tried to decline, but I reminded him that I had already informed Percy about it and that he would be disappointed if he refused our gift.
"Don't make me use my Charmspeak on you!" I warned him jokingly and he relented, taking the box from my hand.
"Thank you, Piper, and please thank Percy for me as well," Sherman said as she stuffed the box into his pants pocket.
"I will, and let me know how your girlfriend liked it!" I told him with a smile.
As one, we all went out of the store after bidding farewell to Helena. Once we were out of the building, I asked them how they were going back to camp. Drew said that they planned to take a cab back to the Empire State Building, where Argus was waiting for them.
I decided to take them there in the car.
When we got to the Empire State Building, Sherman got out first and opened our doors to let us out. I gave each of my sisters a tight hug.
When I hugged Drew, she surprised me with what she whispered in my ear. "I have an idea of what the price you paid was."
I pulled away, but she held me by my arms. She looked at me straight in the eyes and asked
"Are you really happy with him?"
"Yes!" I answered. letting my eyes convey more than words could.
Drew studied me for a bit before nodding, then she let me go. "We'll continue our talks later, Piper," she told me as she stepped back. gesturing with her hand that she'll call me.
I nodded at her and waved to the others before I got in the car again. Melissa looked at me in the rear-view mirror with worry in her eyes.
"I'm just tired, Melissa," I told her. which was not a lie. A lot has happened today, and I was ready to rest.
Melissa nodded and drove to the hotel.
I closed my eyes and wished I was back at home.
In bed with Percy.
His arms wrapped around me.
Notes:
another week, another long chapter
and the next one is almost 10k words long!
on another note, I'm slowly working on another fic
a oneshot that is going to be super ass long
hope you look forward to that.
in the meantime, I hope you enjoyed this
Chapter 13: Percy I
Summary:
Answers, Finally answers.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was late in the afternoon; Percy was sitting on a lounge chair in the backyard of the mansion, facing the pool. He was watching Hazel and the 3 nymphs play in the pool as he waited for Drew over the phone.
He has just finished speaking with Piper about her giving them gifts, and he asked to talk with Drew. Percy used his control over the water to mess with the girls, sending waves to them and splashing them over their faces. Making them yell and shriek at him.
Percy smiled as he looked over the girls when he heard Piper's voice over the phone telling Drew that he wanted to talk to her. He waited a few seconds before speaking.
"Hello Drew, I heard from Piper that you don't want to accept my gifts."
I waited for a bit for Drew to respond. I imagined her shocked face when she heard my voice and smiled.
"Percy?" I heard, and I laughed before answering, "Yes, it's me. How are you?"
"What? How?" I heard her confused questions over the phone. "Wait! You're the owner?"
"Relax, Drew, I'll try to answer all your questions. And yes, I am the owner," I replied, trying to calm her down. I failed.
"Don't tell me to relax! 7 years, Percy! Now you show up saving Malcolm out of nowhere," Drew snapped over the phone.
"And then I find out that you're rich now," she followed up while I just kept quiet, letting her vent.
"But what surprised me the most is that Piper told us that the owner of Celestial Creations was her fiancée! So don't tell me to relax and just tell me what the Hades is going on!" Drew hissed, making me smile.
After waiting for Drew to calm down, I finally started to answer her questions.
"Yes, Piper and I are together; I also own Celestial Creation," I started. "And it's good to hear from you again after so long," I ended.
"So, you two are really engaged?" she asked. "Yes," I said.
"But don't you also live with that Roman girl? Hazel, right?" Drew followed up.
"That's right, I also live with 3 other nymphs. Your point?" I asked, wanting to see if she would go where it thinks her mind is.
"No, it's fine; I'll ask Piper later," Drew backed off.
before I could say something, else Drew informed me that I would be having guests. "Percy, Camp decided to send some campers your way."
"Really, who did they send?" I asked her, excited to see who would come. It's been years since I saw any of my old camp friends.
"Malcolm, of course, since he's the one who knows where to go." I nodded at that logical choice.
"Then they got Clarisse to go with as well," which surprised me a bit. "Clarisse? As in Larue? What is she doing at camp?"
"Yes, that Clarisse; she was at camp visiting when Malcolm came with news about you," she answered, clearing my doubts.
"Lastly is Will solace, as a precaution in case of injuries." Drew was silent after that. I pondered about what the meeting with them would result in.
"They should arrive there in a couple of hours," Drew finally informed me.
"Thank you for letting me know, Drew." I thanked her for the heads-up before asking her to pass the phone back to Piper.
"That went well, I think," I said while chuckling a bit, and then I heard Piper giggle as well.
"I think so too. Though I'm sure Drew will be asking me more questions later," Piper replied, and I could hear worry and apprehension in her voice.
"You can tell her what you think she can handle," I suggested, wanting to lighten her feelings.
"I will, but not all of it," she decided.
"Well, I have to go now. It seems I will be having guests here in a while. We need to prepare to welcome them," I told Piper.
"That should be fun," she told me, and I could tell she was teasing me with her tone.
"I will see you soon, Piper," I promised her. "Yes soon," she accepted.
I was about to hang up when I remembered something. "I love you, Piper!" I declared loudly over the phone. I was sure Drew overheard me, and I can just imagine the blush on Piper's face, making me smile widely.
"I love you more!" Piper replied just as loud.
I ended the call and looked over the pool again. Seeing four women dressed in sexy bikinis playing with each other awoke the desire in me. Making me want to dive in and join them. But as much as I wanted to, I knew I had other things to prioritize.
I used my powers and made the water move them all towards my side of the pool. Hazel and the girls yelled in surprise at being moved, but they quickly calmed down when they saw me standing by the edge, waiting for them. I hauled them up one by one as I smiled at each of them.
Once they were all out of the pool, I informed them of what Piper told me. "I just got off the phone with Piper; her meeting with Drew went well," I shared with them. Hazel was clearly relieved by the news. She's been stressing over this meeting since we were told by Piper. That's why I invited all of the girls for a day of relaxing by the pool. As a way for Hazel to relax and forget about Piper in New York and just enjoy the day.
I then informed them of our impending guest. "I also learned that we are expecting guests from camp; they should be here in a couple of hours. So, we need to prepare for them," I declared.
"Rose and Blueberry will be in charge of dinner; please prepare enough for 3 more people, but it would be better to just cook a bit more than that. These are demigods who have traveled from New York; I'm guessing they would be hungry when they arrive," I told two of the nymphs who nodded at my words.
"Aethra, please get three guest rooms ready for our guest," I told the only oceanid in residence, who smiled and bowed her head to me.
Hazel clapped her hands after I spoke and waved the girls back to the mansion. I dried all of them as they passed by me, as a way of helping them. At least now they won't have to go back to their room to dry off and change.
Hazel was about to follow them, but I held her arms and pulled her back. She looked up at me in wonder but stayed her tongue, knowing I would say what's on my mind when I'm ready.
I guided her back to my lounge chair and pulled her on my lap when I sat back down. She leaned back against me as she sighed when I wrapped my arms around her form.
"I heard from Drew that camp sent Malcolm back here. This time he’s taking Will Solace from the Apollo cabin and Clarisse from Ares," I began. “I'm excited to see them again, especially Will; I'm also looking forward to seeing Clarisse again," I paused. Hazel sat up and turned to look at me, worry in her eyes.
"Clarisse and I have a complicated history; we respect each other as warriors and leaders. But the natural competitiveness we have for each other never really went away. I'm worried how we'll react to seeing each other after 7 years." I confessed to Hazel, who by now was looking down at me with nothing but understanding in her eyes.
She leaned down to me and wrapped her arms around my neck, as I tightened my hold on her as well.
"What can I do to help?" she asked after a minute.
I smiled at her offer and decided to accept it. "Can I ask you to be the one to meet them at the border when they arrive?" I spoke. "That way I can have a bit more time before I see them again."
Hazel lifted her head from my shoulders to look me in the eye before she nodded and replied.
"Of course, I'll take care of it," she promised.
I smiled at her, then pulled her in for a kiss.
After, she leaned back at me, and together we spent a few more moments just watching the sun set as we waited until we needed to get ready to receive our guest.
------------line break-----------
Nervous
That was what I was feeling as I stood in the entryway of my mansion while waiting for Hazel to arrive with our guest. Hazel left to meet them at the border some 25 minutes ago, and I reckon they should be just a few minutes away from arriving at my door.
I turned to my right and saw the three nymphs standing in a line, all wearing classic Greek chiton of varying colors to match their hair.
The 3 of them did a great job with getting things ready; the food looked delicious, and the rooms have been prepared. All that was needed was for the three demigods to arrive.
The doorknob jiggling brought my attention back to the door. I turned my head just as it opened. The first through the door was Hazel, wearing a simple white shirt and jeans. With her sword strapped at her hips. She gave me a beaming smile that I returned as she walked through the door and stepped aside while holding it open for the rest of the people to come in.
I braced myself as I got excited to meet some of my friends who I had not seen for a long time.
I smiled as I saw Malcolm step through the door. I could see the unease in his eye as he saw me, so I nodded to him, trying to indicate that he was welcomed here. Unlike the first time, Malcolm was wearing a Camp shirt with a backpack slung behind him. He was also not injured, which was a plus in my books. Despite my smile, I could still see some nervousness in his eyes, and I got a feeling that aside from getting information about me, he was here for some other thing. I pushed that thought aside for now as the second of my guests came in following Malcolm.
Will came in with wide eyes that glanced all around the entryway. I smiled widely, as I couldn't help but be in awe at how tall he's become. Gone was the small healer I used to drag across the battlefield. Here in front of me was a full-grown man only a few inches shorter than me. Despite that, I could still see some youthful childishness on his face. His blonde hair was a bit disheveled, probably from the trek here. He was wearing the same camp shirt as Malcolm with cargo pants whose pockets were obviously full. 'Medical supplies probably,' I thought. A backpack on his back and his bow held in his hands. The lack of a quiver confused me, but I decided to ask about that at a later time.
Will smiled back when he saw me and stood beside Malcolm.
Finally, the last of my guests entered, and I felt my grin widen. The first thing I noticed about Clarisse was her body. Unlike what I thought, she has not become bulkier, but her muscles have become more refined. She became one of those people whose muscular body wouldn't be noticed when wearing an oversized hoodie.
I saw her eyes scan the place, looking for any danger. Making sure everything was safe and secure. A bag was held in her right hand while her spear was held by her left. She looked relaxed, but I knew better. Her stance was such that it would allow her to simply drop her bag, and her right hand would hold a spear. ready to lunge or swipe any attack coming her way.
Clarisse looked over at me after her scan of the room was done and returned a grin of her own.
I took that chance to formally welcome them to my home with open arms.
"Welcome! everybody to my home!"
I approached them and shook their hands one by one. Clarisse, as I expected, gripped my hand hard, as if she were attempting to crush them. I just smiled at her as I released her hand and took a step back, with Hazel now standing beside me.
"I'm sure that you have a ton of questions for us, and I promise we'll answer them all later. For now, please follow these girls to your rooms so you can all freshen up and rest a bit before we all sit down for dinner," I announced while gesturing to the three nymphs who bowed together.
Malcolm nodded, and together they all followed the nymphs to the second floor. I then held Hazel's hand and pulled her to the living room. "How did it go?" I asked as I sat down on the love seat, pulling her on my lap.
"It went fine; I only waited for about 5 minutes until they came upon the border," she told me. "Clarisse's and William's surprise at the border was very obvious when I crossed it and appeared in front of them, but that was understandable," she continued.
"They did start to ask me questions about the place, but I told them that you would take care of answering any questions they might have, so they stopped," she finished with a small smile.
"Thanks for that, I guess," I said, kissing the back of her neck, making her giggle and squirm. I wrapped my arms around her as I continued my lip assault on her neck.
The room became filled with the sounds of her giggles and halfhearted reprimands as we waited for dinner to start.
------------line break-----------
I was sitting at the head of the dining table with Hazel on my right, waiting for Malcolm and the rest to come down from their rooms.
Blueberry and Aethra were going around the table, making sure everything was set up properly, while Rose went to fetch our guest, letting them know dinner was ready.
"Everything looks delicious!" I heard Hazel say. I turned to look at her and saw that she was talking to Blueberry, who was smiling from the compliment. "They do!" I followed up with a smile for the blue-haired nymph, who blushed and nodded at me.
I looked down at the table, filled with plates filled with meat of different kinds cooked in a variety of ways that were foreign to me. There was also a number of vegetables in salad form together with fruits, some of which I don't even recognize. The nymphs have really outdone themselves this time!
'I wonder what I can do for them as a reward,' I thought.
As I was musing over that, I heard footsteps from the corridor. I turned my head to my left just in time to see Ruby enter the dining room, followed by the three demigods I am currently hosting. I stood up and welcomed them.
"Welcome once again; I hope your rooms are okay?" I asked as the nymphs led them to their seats.
"They are, thanks," Malcolm replied. "They're even better than some hotels!" Will followed up with a wide grin.
"I'm glad!" I said with a smile. "Please sit"
As my friends all took their seats, I also took the chance to say something.
"I know I promised to answer your questions, but I would like to ask all of you to hold them back for now so we can enjoy the delicious food we have in front of us," I asked. "We'll get to those questions later over drinks," I assured.
"That's fine, Percy," Malcolm agreed, though I could see Clarisse was not happy but held back whatever she was going to say.
"Let's eat!" Hazel declared with a clap of her hand.
We all started to load our plates with whatever we fancied eating. Then we all stood up and headed to one of the lit braziers at two corners of the dining room for offerings to the gods.
"To Poseidon! To Hestia! To Hades! To Aphrodite and to Athena and Hephaestus! To all the gods of Olympus!" I declared in a clear voice. I offered a whole plate of ribs to the fire and was rewarded by the pleasant aroma of sea breeze mixed with the scent of freshly opened books.
I stepped back to allow Hazel to make her own offerings.
"To Lord Pluto, Lord Neptune, and Lady Vesta!" Hazel stated with her eyes closed as she tipped her plate to the fire.
We returned to our seats to find the other already sitting down. Once we were seated, I gestured to the nymphs to fill our cups, and we began to eat in earnest.
The dining room was filled with the clicking of utensils and idle talk as we enjoyed our meal.
"So, Clarisse, how have you been?" I asked Clarisse, trying to make some small talk before we move on to the serious stuff.
Clarisse narrowed her eyes at me mid-bite; she seemed to regard me critically before she finished her bite. She chewed for a few minutes and swallowed before she answered. "I'm fine. Me and Chris are still together. I finished college about 3 years ago, and now I work at a private security company."
"Really! I'm glad; I'm happy for you and Chris. Though I'm still confused as to why you are here," I told her.
"What do you mean, why I'm here?" she asked, her tone stiff.
"Not like that, just that I know Malcolm told everyone at camp about us meeting the first time when he got back. What I'm wondering about is how you knew about me, us. Were you contacted by camp to come here or something like that?" I clarified.
"Ah! That's what you mean! I try to visit camp as much as I can. I happened to be there when Malcolm announced that he found you guys. And I was free, so here I am!" she declared.
I nodded at her while taking a bite of my food.
"How about you, Will? Anything new with you? Are you a doctor yet?" I asked with a smile.
The blonde smiled at me then said, "I decided to stay at camp full time."
That surprised me. I was sure he was going to be a doctor or something similar. Never had I thought he would stay. "What happened?" I inquired. genuinely curious.
"Camp needed me more. Don't get me wrong, Percy. I still went to college and studied medicine, but I believed our kind needed my skills more," Will explained.
"I understand," I replied. And I did understand his point.
"I just hope that you're not taking the responsibility all on your own," I followed up.
"I'm the head of the Apollo cabin, Percy. I make sure most of my siblings are trained in the art of healing among other Demigods with such a gift," he clarified with a smile filled with confidence.
"That's good," I smiled as I declared that. Happy that such changes are now in place.
We continued with other topics until we finished our meal and moved from the dining room to a seating area outside the mansion.
We all sat on soft rattan chairs and couches around a lit firepit. I had the nymphs bring out a couple of glasses as they started to serve drinks to all of us.
As we all got settled around the fire, with the three choosing to sit right across me. I readied myself for their questions as I saw Clarisse's eyes narrow upon seeing Hazel take a seat on my lap. She leaned back against me while taking a sip of her Bourbon.
I smiled at them to encourage them to start.
Surprisingly, it was Will who spoke first.
"You look and feel different, Percy." It was not a question in any way, just an observation of the obvious that I think he needed to air out to set the tone of the coming discussion.
I smiled and said in response. "It's been seven years, Will; changes are to be expected."
Will nodded, and it was Clarisse who posed the first real question of the night.
"I know this is so obvious, but I have to ask. What's going on between you two?" Clarisse asked while eyeing the two of us closely since we sat down. Or rather, since Hazel sat down on my lap.
Instead of answering her, I chose to grab Hazel's left hand, bringing it up to my face and kissing the finger with the gold ring set with a huge emerald. I followed that up by kissing the inside of her wrist, making Hazel blush madly.
Hazel smiled at me lovingly before she turned to face Clarisse to answer her.
"Percy and I are engaged," Hazel declared.
I noticed Malcolm's eyes tighten at that news, but I ignored that for now. I thanked Will and Malcolm for congratulating us on our engagement.
After a bit, Malcolm continued the questions.
"Percy, do you remember when I asked you the last time about the reward the gods gave you?" he asks tentatively.
I thought back to that day and remembered what he was asking about.
"Oh yeah! That! If I remember correctly, I was interrupted by something before I could answer you, right?" I asked him, getting a nod from him. "Could you tell me now?" he asked.
I closed my eyes for a bit before replying.
"I don't know how much you've told the other about what I shared with you back then. But I think that if I am going to be telling you the entire story, it would be better to start from the beginning," I stated. Will and Clarisse both sat straight while Malcolm nodded with a serious look on his face.
I glanced at all three of them before I started. "So, like I told Malcolm, this all started after the war with the giants. When I was called back to Olympus, where Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades made it known to me that The Fates had decreed that I be given a reward or else The Fates would decide for me," I started.
"After a bit of discussion, they ended up just asking me what I wanted as a reward. I wanted to just decline altogether, but I was reminded once again that The Fates would take it upon themselves if I were to do that, so I took a few days to decide what I wanted. My mom helped a lot, and after a few days I went back to Olympus, where I met up with the gods again." I paused to make sure they were all listening.
After getting a nod from Malcolm, I continued. "This time Athena was present instead of Hades. It was then that I told the gods what I decided on. Safety and Freedom was what I decided on as a reward." I could tell that I needed to elaborate on my choice based on the confused looks I was getting from Will and Clarisse, so I decided to clear that up before telling the rest of my story.
"To clarify for you all, what I wished was one, Safety from monsters, and second, Freedom from the gods meddling," I explained. I waited to see if anyone was going to ask anything, but a nod from Clarisse told me that they understood what I meant.
"After hearing my wish, the gods requested for a few hours to find a way to grant it. They explained that my wish was not something that has been granted to anyone, demigod or mortal ever. I left and was called after a few hours. I found the entire council present when I got back, and they explained to me what will need to be done first in order for them to be able to give me my wish."
Here I paused again, making eye contact with my friends. Internally getting ready to share something I have only told six people.
"The gods told me that in order to grant me my wish, they would need to make me immortal first. Then they went to explain that to grant me the Safety I wanted, I would be given land that would be like the camps, protected by a barrier." I continued.
"You mean this place?" Malcolm asked, gesturing with his hands around where we are.
"That's right," I confirmed.
"Then they informed me that in order to grant my wish of Freedom, a curse needs to be placed upon me." I heard Will gasp at my revelation, and both Malcolm and Clarisse eyes widen in shock.
"What was the curse?" Will asked fearfully.
I gave him a comforting smile before answering. knowing that my answer might illicit a violent response.
"The curse of the Harem"
As I expected, after a few seconds of silence. Madness descended. Malcolm and Will started to ask questions at the same time. I tried to wait them out, but when I noticed Clarisse trying to stand up, I decided to take a more direct approach.
I lifted my hand, and that quieted them all down. I also stared at Clarisse and asked her to at least let me finish my explanation. She regarded me apprehensively for a few seconds. then ultimately decided to let me continue. She dropped back to her seat and nodded at me.
I smiled at them as thanks for giving me this chance. I wrapped my arms around Hazel, who at this point went rigid with worry, trying to give her some comfort and taking comfort from her myself.
"Like I said, the gods told me that the only way to grant my wish of Freedom was to place the curse of the harem on me. The way they explained it, the curse of the harem is the only thing that can negate the curse placed by Lamia upon all demigods' millennia ago," I explained, repeating what the gods said back then.
"Why have we not been told about this before? How come we never knew about this?" Will asked.
"That's because this curse has never been placed on anyone before; I am the first to bear this curse," I told Will with a small smile.
"How come they have never used that curse before?" Clarisse asked.
"Because it takes the entire Olympian council to place the curse on anyone, willingly," I answered, stressing on the word ‘willingly’ to make them understand. "That meant that if even one member of the council was not in favor of it, then the curse would not be cast and the ritual would fail," I finished.
"Is that why the entire council was present that day? "Malcolm guessed correctly. His Athenian mind is now finally calm enough to think and put the pieces of the puzzle together.
"That's correct," I nodded.
"Now don't get me wrong, I still tried to decline their offer. But Apollo assured me that what was in store for me if I was to decline was far worse than what they are offering. He told me that The Fates would most likely force godhood on me, making me the god of Fate. The enactor of their will. And I honestly couldn't think of a worse, well, fate for me." I went on.
"So, after thinking about it some more, I finally accepted. But not before making sure that all of them wouldn't be pushing daughters upon me. It was your mother, Malcolm, that assured me that that will never happen," I said as I nodded toward Malcolm, who blinked at that tidbit.
"And so, after they explained the curse and I accepted, the council wasted no time and started the ritual. I was an immortal, and the curse was placed on me on the same day. To be honest, I expected it to hurt, but nothing really happened aside from a bright light that surrounded me for a few minutes," I said as I remembered that day.
"After that, they informed me that it would take a while for them to find a place for me, and so I went back to my mom's place, where I waited for a month until my dad picked me up and took me here."
Finally finished with telling my tale, I looked over my shoulder to Ruby, who was standing there, and motioned for her to bring me my drink. All of the girls know that I don't drink alcohol, so they are always ready with some kind of non-alcoholic drink for me. I took a deep gulp of the cherry coke she brought me and relaxed back on my seat as I waited on how the three would react.
It was Clarisse once again who broke the silence by asking the obvious.
"And are you a member of his harem?" she asked Hazel as she pointed at me.
I knew Hazel was blushing when she nodded her head and answered Clarisse.
"That right, I am the first member of Percy's harem," she said proudly.
I felt more than saw Clarisse glare at me as she blew up. "So, what! Are you just collecting women for your own use now?" she shouted.
I was about to respond when Hazel beat me to it, answering just as loudly as Clarisse did. "For your information, Clarisse! I joined Percy's harem willingly!" Hazel shouted back.
I held on to Hazel, making sure she stays on my lap rather than launch herself at Clarisse. I kissed her neck and shoulders in an attempt to calm her down. After a while, she settled back on me, and I whispered my thanks to her for defending me. She turned around and kissed me on the lips, then went back to glaring at Clarisse, but at least she stayed quiet this time.
While I was hugging Hazel close to me, I also took the time to look at Clarisse. I stared at all three of them before I explained how someone becomes a member of the harem.
"I know that the idea of a harem has such a negative image on people's minds, and believe me, I thought so too. But I would like to ask each and every one of you to try and keep an open mind as I try to explain what it means to be a member of my harem," I asked them. Imploring with my eyes for them to let me finish before they judge us.
"The first thing you have to understand is that despite how bad the idea of a harem is now, it wasn't always like that. Thousands of years ago, the idea of a harem was not in any way connected to slavery or sexual abuse," I started, explaining to them what a harem is. Or at least what my harem is like.
"Back then, a harem is a place where women of noble birth are housed or kept within the home of the head of the family. It is there they are protected and kept safe. And it wasn't just wives or concubines that are placed in the harem. Unmarried women of the family, young daughters not old enough to marry, widows of male family members, treasured female friends. All of them can be housed within the harem where once again they are kept safe."
"The harem is also the place where women are taught skills they need in life. Cooking, embroidery, and all such arts are all imparted within the confines of the harem."
"It is also within the harem that the heir of the family is raised. It is up to the women of the harem to teach the next generation the morals needed in order to grow up to be a respected and noble member of society." I finished my lecture, feeling a bit silly to be the one imparting knowledge with a son of wisdom present in front of me.
"It is only in recent history did the concept of a harem being a place where a man keeps a bevy of women who he can sexually exploit and subject to his whims start to arise," I explained. I can see some form of understanding dawn on their minds, so I took that chance to really get them to change their mindset.
"And I assure you, there is no such thing happening within this harem. Anything that does happen is both wanted and consensual, like in any sort of relationship. There are rules set within the harem that assure the safety and certain freedom of its members." I assure them.
"Certain freedoms?" Clarisse asked. intrigued.
"To understand what those limitations are, first you must understand how one joins the harem. Only then will you understand the rules of it," I added.
"As the master of the harem, it falls to me to secure the well-being of all its members in every aspect. Traditionally, I am also responsible for the safety of its members. But that is not applicable in this harem," I said with a smirk just as Hazel laughs at my words.
"And as master of the harem, I cannot just decide to make any woman a part of the harem like what you suggested earlier, Clarisse. There are rules that must be followed by both me and any woman that would like to join," I said to Clarisse.
"How does one become a member of the harem?" Malcolm asked in a calm, inquisitive tone now.
I smiled. 'Finally,' I thought.
"In order for any woman to be a member, first the woman must be made aware of the harem, meaning she cannot be inducted into it without her knowledge. Then the rules of the harem must be told and explained to her, so she will be aware of what is to be expected of her in the case that she decides to join." I was about to continue when Hazels spoke up above me.
"Just like how I was made aware of the rules and what would be expected of me before I joined the harem" she said while still glaring at Clarisse.
I laughed at her terse tone, kissing her behind her neck and ears, effectively shushing her up. I smiled and continued my explanation.
"The most important aspect of joining this harem is that instead of me asking any woman to join, they are the ones who must ask to be allowed to join."
Confusion—I was sure that was what they were all feeling at the moment. The concepts of what he just shared with them were so far and so different from what they thought they believed was the truth.
"I'm sorry, can you clear that up for me one more time?" Clarisse asked, rubbing her temples.
It was Hazel who answered once again. "Like I said earlier. I was made aware of the rules and expectations of joining the harem before I made my decision. Then I lived with Percy for a year here in his bordered land in safety. All that time was spent with him, turning over the idea of joining in my mind. Weighing the pros and cons of it. And after spending a year with him and falling in love, my decision was made. I asked to be allowed to join. To be the first of his women," she stated with a smile so lovely I was tempted to drag her back to my room.
"And then you became a member," finished Clarisse.
"Not really," I answered her, with Hazel finishing for me.
"It's not enough for me to just ask; Percy also has to accept me into the harem," she finished.
Everyone was quiet for a minute until Hazel spoke up again. "The most important aspect about being a member of Percy's harem is consent; remember that," she drove home the point. Making sure none of them will think of what Clarisse so obviously thought of earlier.
"The choice to join must be made willingly, and the decision to accept them must also be made willingly. No one can be forced or coerced into joining against their will," I summarized.
"So, you joined willingly," Clarisse asked of Hazel.
"I was already in love with Percy by the time I asked to join the harem, so yes, I was more than willing to be with him," she answered in a calm voice this time.
"What about the nymphs?" Will asked, surprising me. I'd almost forgotten he was here.
"The three of them were given to me by the gods as servants when they gave me this place. So, they can't be members of the harem since they cannot, by virtue of them being servants, give their consent willingly. As their very instincts make them acquiesce to my wants and needs," I explained.
"Makes sense," I heard Will whisper to Clarisse, who nodded.
Malcolm's next question was something I expected: "How many members are there currently?"
"Aside from me being the master, there are currently only two members: Hazel, the first member, and the other member, who is currently away for a job," I told him.
"A job?" Clarisse repeated, "I thought."
"You thought Percy keeps us here all the time so he can do what he wants to us anytime he wants, like a slave, right? Did you even listen to what we told you about the rules of harem earlier?" Hazel cut her off angrily.
Once again, I tightened my hold on her as I embraced her. "Calm down, Hazel," I whispered to her ears, trying to calm her anger.
"No, Percy! I won't let anybody think so badly of you, no matter who they are!" Hazel replied, still struggling against my arms.
"It's ok; it doesn't bother me one bit," I told her. "But," she tried to protest, but I kissed her behind her ears and down her neck, and that shut her up. A muffled moan was the only thing coming out of her mouth as she blushed.
After I dealt with Hazel, I turned to look at Clarisse. "Like I said earlier, I am aware of the negative image the Harem has in modern times. I also understand that it might look like Hazel is nothing more than a slave, but I assure you all. That is simply not the case!" I explained one again.
"I admit, the rules of the harem skew heavily in my favor, but that doesn't mean the members are stripped of the rights to make decisions of their own," I followed.
Malcolm, taking the chance, raised his hands as if he were a student and asked his questions. "You mentioned the rules of the harem a few times now, but we still have no idea what they are. Can you tell us what they are?"
"The Rules of the Harem are very simple. And there's really only one rule for members. It's that they have to pledge loyalty and obedience to the Harem master, which I know sounds a lot like slavery, but like I said earlier, I have taken steps to ensure that the freedom of choice is NOT taken away from any woman who joined or will join in the future," I explained, hoping that they believe me.
"Steps to ensure their freedom?" Clarisse repeated, clearly asking for clarification.
Again, I was beaten in answering by Hazel, who spoke up in defense of me. "Like Percy said, we had to pledge our loyalty and obedience to him when we joined the harem. And the curse ensures that our pledge will be binding, meaning that if we, the members, ever break our pledge, there will be consequences. But like Percy said, he has taken steps to ensure that our rights to make our own decisions are preserved," she started. The three were listening attentively.
Hazel sat up and turned, so she was facing me. She looked deep into my eyes and held my face as she continued her explanation. "The day I joined the harem, after I had given my pledge, Percy surprised me by making a pledge of his own." She smiled as she caressed my face.
"What did Prissy pledge?" Clarisse asked, and I smiled at the old nickname.
Instead of letting Hazel continue, I decided to take over for her and also remind her of what I promised on the day she decided to be mine. So, I lifted my hand and pressed a finger to her lips as I flashed her a smile. Keeping my eyes on her, I repeated the pledge I gave her that day years ago.
"I swear to lady Styx, to all the gods of Olympus, to your father, Lord Pluto, and to my own mother, Sally, to always take your wishes and wants into consideration. I promise you my protection and my devotion. I swear to never take you against your will. What is mine is yours as we now share our life on this earth." I declared, and distantly I heard the rumble of thunder as I once again swore the same thing I did years ago. Only this time, aside from the three nymphs, I had three more people present as witnesses.
"I love you, Hazel, until the end of days," I told her, with as much sincerity as I could convey. Hazel, for her part, has started to tear up. her eyes beaming with happiness as she leaned down to capture my lips with a searing kiss that took my breath away, which was technically impossible. Being the son of Poseidon and all.
After she came up for breath, she stared at me for a long moment until someone coughed from somewhere in front of us, reminding us that we were not alone. For now, that is, later would be a different matter altogether.
Hazel buried her face on my shoulder as she wrapped her arms around me. I turned back to Clarisse, who was now gawking at me stupidly. I raised my brow at her, a silent question in my eyes. asking her to say what she wanted to say.
"That was very sweet of you, but I don't understand how you could make the pledge in the name of the Styx Willy-Nilly," she said with an incredulous expression on her face.
"I was able to swear those because, by that time, I was already in love with them. So, I knew my words would be the truth, and I was sure in myself that I knew I would never have never gone back on any of the things I had promised them. So even if I make the same pledge now, tomorrow, or 10 years from now, I am certain that I would not be struck down by Lady Styx for breaking my pledge in her name," I explained to her as Hazel tightened her embrace, whispering how she also loves me in my ear, making me do the same.
After a minute of quiet, Malcolm spoke up. Repeating what he just learned about our lives here.
"So, for the last 7 years, you have lived your life here. in this place given to you by the gods after you asked for safety from monsters and freedom from the gods. A curse was also placed upon you to grant your wish—a curse that gave you a harem, and now you are living with two harem members and three nymphs," he enumerated.
I nodded, leaving it to a son of wisdom to summarize the last 7 years of my life.
"Have you been here all this time?" he suddenly asked. confusing me
"Huh?" I asked him back eloquently.
"I mean, have you lived here since you went away?" he clarified.
"Ah! I see what you mean, to answer your question. This place is my home now, but I travel around quite often, actually. But I did stay here without leaving for a while during the days before Hazel joined me in living here," I told Malcolm.
"How can you afford this place, Percy?" Will suddenly asked, reminding me again that he was in fact present. 'How can a son of the sun god be so good at erasing his presence?' I asked myself.
I turned to Will to answer. "This place was gifted to me by the gods. The place is kept functional by their blessings, so there are no electricity, water, or internet bills. But for anything else, we have to provide for ourselves. Or rather, according to the traditional harem rules, I have to provide those for the members of my harem."
"And you do," Hazel said, making me smile. "It's a group effort," I responded, making her giggle as she started to kiss the side of my neck.
"How? I mean, how do you provide for yourselves?" Will followed up with his own question.
"The three of us run a business now," I said, simple and clear.
I could see Will about to ask a follow-up question again, but he was cut off by Clarisse asking a question of her own.
"What happened to Riptide Prissy?" she asked.
I tilted my head at her question, confused as to why she was asking about my sword.
"What about Riptide?" I asked, hoping for clarification.
"Why are you not using it anymore?" she clarified. I furrowed my brow in further confusion. Malcolm, seeing that, explained everything.
"I think what Clarisse meant is that when I came back to camp after you rescued us, I may have mentioned to them that you were using a different sword that time. Anyhow, we were all wondering why that is, especially since you are well known for only being able to use Riptide efficiently."
"I see." Now it makes sense. I took my right hand from embracing Hazel, who by now was back to leaning against me, facing Malcolm and the rest. Then I reached into my pants pocket and pulled out Riptide in pen form.
I uncapped it, and my sword grew in my hand. Soon I was holding the sword my friends have grown to associate me with.
"Riptide will always be mine, unless I decide to pass her on to some other child of the sea. But seeing that my father has sworn to the creator's name to remain faithful to his wife, that seems like an impossibility now more than ever," I told them while gazing at the sword that has been with me through it all.
"But to answer your question, Malcolm, the reason why I was not using Riptide during that fight is because during my time away, I learned a lot of things to occupy my time. Included in the list of things I learned is forging. I learned how to forge my own weapons and armor," I revealed, and I saw the shock on their faces.
"Now, as a child of the sea, I am only comfortable using weapons forge under the sea, which have the essence of the sea in them or those that I forge myself. So, unlike before, I am no longer limited in the kinds of weapons I can use, with the exception of the bow, of course. I'm still hopeless with that," I said, pouting by the end.
"So, you're confident enough to spar with a weapon other than Riptide. Is that what you're saying?" Clarisse asked with a wide grin on her face. I can already imagine what's going on inside her head. And frankly, I'm looking forward to it.
"I am, even with a spear or trident," I replied with a grin of my own.
"How about tomorrow then? Let's see if you can walk the talk!" Clarisse challenged me. I was about to agree when Hazel decided to be the voice of reason once again.
"Nope, there will be no sparring tomorrow or ever, not until you finish the piece you're making right now! That order is already a couple of days behind schedule!" She turned and glared at me as she reminded me of my responsibilities. And like a husband, I nodded and agreed with her.
'Happy wife, happy life' I thought, although in my case it would be 'Happy fiancées, happy life.'
"You can have that spar as soon as you're done," she compromised, and I smiled at her.
"How long did you plan to stay?" I asked Malcolm. "We planned to stay for around 5 days to a week, if that's okay. We can camp on the grounds; if it's too much trouble," he replied to me, explaining their plan.
"There's no need for you guys to camp out. You're welcome to stay for as long as you want," I assured them with a smile. I then turned back to Clarisse, who was still waiting for a response.
"We can have that spar on the third day; I only have a little bit more to finish that piece anyway. I can finish it by tomorrow afternoon. In the meantime, you all are free to do what you want; just ask the nymphs if there is anything you need," I told Clarisse before I turned and addressed them all.
"We can also go to the city if you want!" Hazel offered.
"You just want to go shopping again," I teased her.
"And if I do?" she turned to me, asking with a teasing smile of her own.
"And nothing; you go buy whatever you want." I smiled as I gave way to her whims and desires. As I always do nowadays.
"Good answer," Hazel said, kissing me.
"Thank you, guys, for giving us rooms here; I really did not want to camp out and sleep in a tent." Will thanked us wholeheartedly. And I agreed with him. Camping is not fun.
"What is that thing that you need to finish quickly?" Malcolm asked, curiosity leaking from his tone. Now I could answer and tell them exactly what I have been doing to earn money, or I could push that until tomorrow. I decided to procrastinate.
"That's a secret for now," I teased him, but followed up with a promise to tell him tomorrow. "I'll show you guys tomorrow."
With that, Hazel stood up from my lap and stretched. "It's time for bed," she announced. She turned to me, bent down to my level, and kissed me again.
"I'll be waiting in my room, Love; don't keep me waiting long," she said in a quiet voice. I was sure the others heard clearly. "I'll see you in a few," I replied, making her blush.
She stood up and bid everyone a goodnight, then she left heading toward the mansion, and I was tempted to follow her. But I held myself back, knowing I still had a few things I needed to discuss with our visitors.
"Yawn!"
I looked at Will, who I noticed is struggling to keep his eyes open. He turned to Malcolm and asked if it'd be okay for him to turn in for the night. Malcolm nodded and told him to rest up.
"Blueberry, can you lead Will to his room, please?" I called the blue-haired nymph standing near the door of the mansion. "Of course, master," the nymph replied, and then she led Will into the mansion after he said his own goodnight to all of us.
"Was there anything else you wanted to ask or discuss?" I asked after we were left alone.
Malcolm beat Clarisse, who was about to say something, based on how her mouth was already halfway open.
"About my sister," Malcolm started apprehensively. He waited for my response before continuing.
"What about her?" I asked, in a clear and neutral tone. I have been anticipating this question. I was expecting him to actually ask me about her earlier, but I guess he didn't want to start this conversation with Hazel, my fiancée, nearby.
"I wanted to ask if she could come here, to visit, to try to talk,” Malcolm asked quietly, eyes down.
I looked up at the stars in the night sky, my eyes quickly finding my favorite constellation. A tribute to a friend by the goddess she served for thousands of years and contemplated. Am I ready to meet her again? Can I bear to see her face and hear her voice again?
If I am to be honest with myself, I'm afraid. Afraid of how I would react to seeing her again. Would meeting her bring back the pain and hurt I have fought so hard to let go of? Will her presence here disturb my peace?
Frankly, I have no way of knowing the answer.
But what I do know is that I am no longer the boy who runs away instead of facing such problems, plus I have the support of Hazel and Piper now. I know they won't let me spiral down if the worst happens if I meet her.
With my decision made, I looked down and answered Malcolm.
“I have no problem with her coming here,” I told Malcolm. "Although," I continued, Malcolm's eyes tightening when I said that. Bracing for whatever I was going to say more.
"I cannot guarantee that she will get a warm welcome from any woman living in this house," I informed him.
"What do you mean?" Malcolm asked, confused and worried. I decided to explain one aspect of the harem that I had left out earlier.
"One downside of being a member of the harem is that all members feel very protective of one another. That is even more pronounced for me as the master of the harem."
"Is that why she blew up at me earlier?" Clarisse asked, cocking her head to the side.
"Partly yes, now don't get it wrong. What you implied earlier would have gotten her mad regardless, but add that with her feelings for me and the effects of the curse. Well, let's just say any woman in the harem won't be able to tolerate even the slightest insult against me," I explained.
"Now, I'm not saying that Annabeth will be in danger if she comes here; I personally guarantee her safety, physically at least. But for how she'll be welcomed and accepted when she comes here, that I can't guarantee," I continued.
"I see, I understand," Malcolm muttered after a while.
"Couldn't you just tell them to behave themselves for when Annabeth comes to visit?" Clarisse asked with a smirk.
"I could, but I won't," I answered her truthfully. looking at her straight in the eyes.
"Thanks for the warning, Percy; I will pass it on to her when we get back," Malcolm stated.
"It's been a long day; we should get some rest, Clarisse," Malcolm declared, looking at Clarisse.
"Alright," she agreed readily. standing up along with Malcolm.
"I'll see you guys tomorrow; have a good rest. You are safe here," I told them.
They nodded and followed Rose to the mansion and their rooms.
I sat alone for a moment and thought back to all that happened today. It started with a phone call from Piper and ended with a potential reunion with my ex. I sighed and drained my drink. I stood up and began to walk back to the mansion, but not before kissing Aethra goodnight.
After that, I went in and climbed the stairs to the second floor to Hazel's room. Knowing I was invited and expected, I didn't bother knocking. I opened the door and almost had a heart attack.
Waiting for me on her bed was my beautiful fiancée, wearing one of my shirts that was very loose on her.
just my shirt.
"Took you long enough," she called out from the bed, and I found myself being drawn to her. My feet moving on their own. Closing the door behind me, I quickly crossed the room to where I was being beckoned.
As soon as I got near her bed, I leaned down and kissed her lips with a passion I reserved only for her and Piper. Hot, needy, and full of the promise of a night filled with love and completion.
After what seems to be an eternity but really just a few minutes of our lips and tongue battling for dominance, we parted. "I'm sorry for making you wait, my love," I said in-between kisses to her jaw and the corner of her lips. Before I trailed my lips down her neck,
I was rewarded by a moan escaping from her lips. Sounding much like a Sirens call, promising me all I ever wanted and more. Only I was not holding back from answering them.
Hazel dropped down the bed, and I followed her, laying down over her as I lavished her with my love and affection.
"It's okay," I heard her say from where it was attached to her neck. "Just don't make me wait any longer," she demanded, her hand now pulling at my hair.
I pushed up and braced myself with my arms as I took in her beautiful face, blushing furiously from obvious lust and anticipation for what was to come (Heh!)
I smiled at her and declared.
"Your wish is my command, my lady!"
I then got rid of the shirt she was wearing and followed suit. Our lips met again in a dance of lovers as we shared our warmth with each other.
That night, neither of us planned on getting much sleep.
Notes:
That's a long one,
I'm quickly finding out that my chapters are getting longer with every upload.
I don't know if that's a good thing or not.
any way, what do you think.
was the Price worth paying?
Chapter 14: Annabeth III
Summary:
Secrets revealed,
Regrets felt unleashed.
How will those left behind reach out.
And will those far ahead wait for them to keep up.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was the night of the same day camp sent out Drew and Malcolm on their own respective missions. I had just been called to the Big house by Chiron for a meeting. A mixture of excitement and dread filled me as I made my way there. I find my mind coming up with all sorts of scenarios about what will be revealed when we begin discussing what went on with Drew's meeting with Piper.
I went straight to the rec room, our de facto council room. In there I found Drew, Lacy, and Sherman huddled together in one corner, talking in hushed whispers. About what? I don't know, but I hope they'll share it with all of us.
They stopped when Lacy saw me and gestured to the other two. Drew and Sherman turned to me with unreadable expressions on their faces. ' Are they talking about me? ' I thought.
I glanced around the room and saw Chiron by the other end of the ping pong table, having a heated talk with Nico, who is clearly not in a great mood. It must be about Will being sent out of camp with him not around,' I guessed. I wonder if he was asking the centaur where his boyfriend was sent.
I took my usual seat and waited for the rest of the councilors and senior campers to arrive. One by one, they all arrived and took a seat around the table. Once everyone was present, Chiron stomped his hoof down, signaling the start of the meeting.
"Can someone please tell me where Will was sent?" Nico demanded before anyone could say anything.
"As I said earlier, Nico, you will learn of where young William was sent during this meeting. As what Miss Tanaka and her fellows did today is connected to what Malcolm and his group are sent to do," Chiron explained in a soft voice.
"Patience, sit and join us in learning how Drew's day went," Chiron pleaded.
I watched as Nico frowned, clearly not happy but agreeing with Chiron for now.
Chiron smiled at Nico, then looked around the room. "I give thanks to the gods for the safe return of Drew, Lacy, and Sherman from their mission in the city. I also offer a prayer for the success of Malcolm in their journey. May they be blessed and watched over," Chiron started.
Chiron bowed for a minute, then lifted his head and turned to Drew. "I also give thanks to Drew for volunteering to go on this mission," Chiron said with a smile.
"For those not in the know, a few weeks ago, Leo saw Piper in an advertisement for a jewelry brand while in the city. He shared the news with us, and we came up with a plan to try to reach out to Piper," continued the centaur.
"That is how she went to the store last week, to gather information and to at least try to get a message to young Piper if possible. That is what brought us to today, to learn what has happened in that meeting," Chiron finished.
I nodded along with the others in the room. I saw Drew smile at the attention she was receiving. I saw her begin to open her mouth to start but was cut off when Nico suddenly spoke up.
"What has that got to do with where Will went?" Nico asked.
"Please have patience, Nico," I asked him.
Hearing my voice, I saw him turn to me, and his eyes met mine with undisguised fury and hatred. He was the only one who had not forgiven me.
"Don't talk to me!" he barked at me.
I shut my mouth and turned away, not wanting to add to his already horrible mood. Thankfully, Chiron was present, and he managed to calm Nico down and get him to wait a bit more for the information he wanted.
Nico turned his glare to the centaur but otherwise kept quiet.
"That brings us to today," Chiron started. "Earlier, Drew accompanied by Lacy and Sherman went to the city and met up with Piper," he paused. "I will let her tell all of us what happened in that meeting, but for now, I will explain to Nico why we think the two are connected."
Nico sat up, and I prepared myself for whatever reaction he might have. Chiron looked at Nico and started his explanation. "A couple of weeks ago, Malcolm was sent as reinforcement for a Satyr who contacted us for support. The satyr found 2 demigods and was being hunted by a group of monsters. We sent Malcolm together with Francis from cabin 11 to them post haste."
"Malcolm and Francis were able to get to the satyr and his charges easily enough. They were on their way back when they were ambushed by the same monsters hunting them and were led to a forest in an effort to avoid the monsters," Chiron added.
"It was in that forest where, unfortunately, Francis got wounded quite severely, leaving only Malcolm capable of defending against what I was told—a large group of monsters numbering close to 30," Chiron told me. I looked around the table and saw the surprised looks of those who had not heard the full story yet.
"It was also in that forest where they were rescued by two unknown demigods," Chiron said, pausing for effect. He's been getting more theatrical lately. 'I blame Mr. D! ' I thought.
"The two demigods made short work of the monsters, then they led Malcolm and his fellows to their home where they had their injuries treated. They also spent the night there to rest," Chiron continued. I was only half-listening, focusing more on the others with me in the room. Studying their reactions to the story. Some were curious, some were serious. Others were impatient.
"The following day, Malcolm and the rest were driven by their rescuers to the airport. They were also given enough money for plane tickets for 5 people," Chiron ended.
"Okay, I still don't see why Will is gone," Nico asked, still confused and irritated.
I looked at Chiron to see if he was going to continue explaining; he looked back at me and nodded. 'Damn it! ' He wants me to take over now. I sighed and braced myself.
"The reason is because Malcolm was sent back to those demigods, but we were worried that the same might happen again. So aside from Malcolm, who knew the way, we also sent Clarisse as an additional fighter. Will was selected to join them as field medic and range support, just in case the worse happens." I explained our reasoning to Nico, whose glaring I ignored.
After a while, Nico turned away from me and spoke. "I understand that, but what connection does it have with Drew's mission in the city?" he asked.
"I will explain that part," Chiron offered.
"The connection between the 2 lies in the people they are meeting, Drew here," Chiron started again, nodding to Drew, "went to the city to meet up with Piper, who has been missing for 3 years."
I took a deep breath and kept my eyes on Nico, knowing what was to come. I was worried he might explode; his reaction to the upcoming news was causing me stress. I hope he'll take the news well.
"While Malcolm was sent back to meet and gather information about those 2 demigods," Chiron continued, unaware of my internal turmoil.
I noticed Nico was sitting so still, as if a statue. and given his complexion, he might as well be one. I also noticed how the temperature in the room was going down fast. I can now see my breath fogging as I exhaled. In the corner of my vision, I noticed how the shadows seemed to be moving, tendrils of darkness wriggling like snakes.
It's times like these that reminded me that Nico is currently the most powerful demigod residing in camp. Exceeded only by Percy, and Percy is not here to stop him.
"Who are they?" Nico asked. His voice was sounding like the sweet whispers of death. His tone was promising peace in the afterlife. Bringing memories of the underworld.
I wanted to answer him, just to get this over with. But I held back, knowing I was already on thin ice with him. So, I let Chiron be the one to tell him, At least I'm sure Nico won't lash out at the centaur.
After a lengthy pause, Chiron sighed and finally told Nico what he wanted to know.
"They were Percy and Hazel."
Immediately, everything in the room stilled, even the air. Everyone held their breaths, waiting for Nico's reaction. As the son of Hades stared at the centaur, I could see Chiron also staring back at him. I was expecting an outburst of emotion, perhaps anger or even denial. But what we got from him worried me more.
"What?"
Nico asked in a voice so devoid of emotion that I was worried he might have been overwhelmed. And an overwhelmed child of the Big 3 is a dangerous thing. Quickly, I repeated Chiron's words. Hoping I won't aggravate his already worse state.
"The demigods that rescued Malcolm and the rest were Percy and Hazel, your half-sister," I said. Taking advantage of Nico's silence, I continued. "That's the reason we said there was a connection between the 2 missions," I ended with. "They were both missions to meet with friends who have been missing for a long time now." I leaned back on my seat, having finished my explanation.
"And where did they meet them, Chiron? Where did you send them?" Nico asked, his voice dark and foreboding.
"They went to Washington State, Nico," Chiron revealed.
Nico, after hearing Chiron mention the place, stood up, as if going there immediately. Hurriedly, Chiron tried to stop Nico from leaving. "Wait, Nico! I know you want to go there immediately. I won't stop you, but please listen to me first!"
Nico stayed standing and just waited for Chiron to continue. Chiron sighed, "First, you have no idea where exactly you need to go, nor do we. Malcolm is the only one who knows. Peter the satyr is out of camp and Francis went home to his family." He began listing the reasons he had for stopping Nico.
"Second, from what Malcolm had told us, Percy's land is protected by a barrier like the one we have around camp, protecting the place from monsters or mortals. It's safe to assume the barrier does more than just hide the place being seen and discovered. We simply don't know more about it. So, I'd advise caution," Chiron added.
"And lastly, we don't know how young Percy will react to you or anyone else suddenly going there. We sent Malcolm back to gauge how accepting he will be to others visiting him, unannounced." Chiron finished his list.
Seeing as Nico was somewhat calmed down with that, I added something I think needed to be said.
"It's been 7 years since he left Nico. We don't know how much he's changed, or Hazel for that matter," I said gently. Hoping I won't trigger him. I failed.
Nico turned to me and glared. "And whose fault was that!?" he asked me in a steely voice filled with anger. I met his glare and replied, "Mine!" I admitted. "But Hazel's reason for disappearing? Does anyone know that? I don't," I shot back.
I saw how his eyes narrowed at me. I thought he was going to attack. My heart was beating hard in my chest as I counted down the seconds, waiting for his next move. I have long since accepted that it was my fault that Percy left. And I have lived every day in constant guilt and agony because of what I've done. But I won't allow myself to be blamed for things I had no part in.
We were locked in a standoff; fortunately, Chiron was present to once again calm things down. Chiron cleared his throat, getting both of our attention before he spoke.
"What we are saying, Nico, is that you have to be mindful of the actions you plan to take," Chiron said.
"Like I mentioned earlier, I won't stop you. But I implore for you to at least do it the right way. Malcolm was allowed by Percy to return there. At least he was invited back as Percy knew that he would be reporting back to us about their meeting and that we would be having questions for him. So, in a way, Malcolm is expected," Chiron explained.
"You, on the other hand, are not," he added diplomatically.
"I can't just do nothing, Chiron," Nico said, defeated as he slumped back down on his seat. His head dropping on his hands.
I felt bad for him, despite his anger toward me. I still see him as a friend and ally. So, I decided to help him out. And maybe earn some brownie points from him.
"There is something Malcolm told me and only me the night they returned." I began, immediately all eyes turned to me, ignoring them all I continued. "He told me that Percy's place was given to him as a reward. Safety and freedom, that was his wish."
I looked around and saw everyone listening attentively.
"What I mean is that even if you know where to go, you won't be able to enter the place, at least without Percy's permission. Even with shadow travel," I said, looking carefully at Nico.
"Then what do I do?" Nico asked. For the first time in a while, his voice was not carrying anger toward me. I smiled, happy my plan worked. Carrying on, I followed with what I thought would be a viable plan.
"The way things are, you only have 2 options available," I said to him. "The first would be for you to stay here at camp and to wait until Malcolm and the rest come back or they contact us. That way we can either know how Percy feels about any of us visiting or we can have Malcolm ask Percy about you going there while on the call." Like always, I started with the most logical option, not that anyone here would ever pick that one, including me.
"The second option would be for you to go to your father, Lord Hades, and ask him to somehow get you to where Percy and Hazel are." I finished with a shrug.
By the time I finished, Nico was frowning at me. So, I explained further.
"As an Olympian god, I believe that Lord Hades had a hand in granting Percy's reward. And as his son, you may be able to either get him to give you more information about Percy and Hazel. Or, like I said, send you there directly," I told him. "Those I'm afraid are the only options I could think of."
Silence descended in the room as everyone thought about the options I presented. Even I thought about them, thinking about following through with it and going to my mother and somehow see if I could convince her to help me out. I doubt mom had any involvement in whatever happened to Percy back then or even what's happening now. Malcolm did say that our mom was there when Percy presented his wish to the gods.
But I quickly discarded that line of thought as fast as it came. I knew my mother would not be helping me in any way. She already made her disapproval and disappointment for my actions and decisions back then known when I first came to her for help in finding Percy 7 years ago.
It was only my role as part of the prophesied 7, my accomplishments as architect of Olympus, and our relations that stayed her hand from punishing me for what she calls 'foolish actions that lacked wisdom'.
Those are also the reasons why she shielded me from Poseidon's wrath and what led her to advise me to stay away from any body of water deep enough to drown me. "Never ever fully submerge yourself, daughter, because if you do, you may never come up again," she told me.
I was pulled out of my thoughts when I heard Nico stand abruptly. "I will follow your advise, Annabeth; I will go to my father," he declared, his tone flat. He turned and started to walk out of the room. We watched him, unmoving until Chiron called out. "You're leaving now? We still need to discuss Drew's mission!" Chiron reminded him.
"Percy and Hazel are my priority, Chiron," Nico said, not looking back as he stood just before the doors. "And it will take a lot of time and effort to convince my father to help me, so it's better for me to start now. Just let me know about Piper when I return," he added, then he stepped through the open door and walked out of the room.
We all started and gawked at the door for a minute before we turned to Chiron, waiting to see how we would proceed. Drew broke the spell by speaking in her usual snarky way.
"So do you still want to hear about how our meeting went, or can I leave?" she said while checking her nails. We turned to her, and she gave us an unbothered look.
"Forgive us, Drew. Please, you may begin anytime," Chiron told her with a smile.
I noticed Leo, who was seated across me, perk up. He stopped whatever he was doing with his hands and paid attention to what Drew was going to be saying. Understandable, since Piper was his best friend.
After a while, Drew finally started. "Okay, so like Chiron said, we left camp earlier with Malcolm. They dropped us off at the Empire State building, and from there we walked to the Starbucks, and we agreed to meet in."
"We waited for a bit until Piper arrived with her manager; I forgot her name though," Drew said with a frown.
"A manager?" Katie asked. "She's a model now; of course she has a manager!" Drew answered, matter-of-factly.
I saw Chiron nod at Drew, urging her to continue.
"So, like I said, Piper arrived with her manager, and we started to talk," Drew went on.
"I'm going to skip all the small talk and the gossip and just tell you the important stuff, okay? Otherwise, it'll take all night to get through all of it!" Drew said with a raised finger as she looked at all of us.
I nodded at that, agreeing that we need to get to the important details first. We can talk about the gossip later.
"Of course, Drew." Chiron voiced his agreement, and Drew continued again.
"The first important question was asked by Lacy," Drew said, tuning around to look at her sister standing behind her. Lacy is now the center of attention. blushed as she stared down at the floor. "Kid's a menace!" Drew said with a smile on her face.
Drew shook her head and turned back to us and went on. "Anyway, Lacy asked Piper why she left, which, if I think about it, really is the most important question to ask her!" I agree with that 100%.
"Piper answered though; I thought she wouldn't," Drew blabbered.
"So, what did she say?" Leo asked, speaking for the first time.
Drew paused before answering. "Piper said that after she broke up with that clear-sighted mortal girlfriend of hers, and she came back here. It all became too much for her. Camp reminded her of all that happened to her, all that she lost," Drew said in a somber tone.
Her words brought back memories for me, and I'm sure they for the others too.
"Ahem," Chiron cleared his throat, bringing all of us back to the present. I found the centaur now standing behind Drew, his hand on her shoulder. Drew shook her head and continued.
"So, according to her, after a while of staying at camp, she couldn't take it anymore. She went to mom, who then told her of a way she could heal her heart from all the hurt she was suffering from. And a chance for her to fall in love again," Drew stated. her tone getting that familiar high pitch whenever an Aphrodite camper talks about love.
"And her answer did nothing but irritate me! because it answered nothing! So, I pushed and pushed until she finally gave me a real answer!" Drew was getting very animated now, hands moving all over, her facial expression mirroring her feelings.
"She said that mom explained to her that there is currently a place that exists where she can be safe from monsters, a place she can stay in where she can rest and heal away from all that has to do with demigod stuff, but that staying there would have a price. A price that she had to pay herself." At that point, Drew's voice was almost a whisper.
"A price?" I asked, just to confirm.
"Yes, a price. Don't ask me what it is! Piper never told us, said only the person you pay to can share what it is!" she said with a hand raised, cutting me off before I could question her.
"She said that paying the price, willingly! let her live a life safe from monsters and away or the gods meddling. That's how she became a model. She said that the last time she was attacked by a monster was 3 years ago, before she came back to camp last time she was here." Drew's reveal shocked all of us.
A way to be safe from monster attacks, something every single person in this camp would want. And a way to be free from the god's influence. Something I wanted since I turned 13 after, I almost choked up. The memories of all those years ago are taking me by surprise. Memories of my first time going on a quest with Percy.
We both wanted that, and now it seems Percy, Hazel, and Piper are enjoying those perks. Piper by paying a price, and Percy being rewarded for it. Something he deserved.
I frowned. The similarities between the two were glaring. The only difference was the way they both acquired that safe. I wonder if I could figure out what the price Piper paid was. And if I could pay it as well.
"So, Piper agreed to pay, whatever that may be, when she met Aphrodite?" Leo asked, breaking me out of my musings.
"Not at first," Drew answered, shaking her head. "She said mom took her to the place and she was introduced to the person who can explain the price to her. After that person explained to her what she will be paying for, what the price is, what is expected of her, and what she can expect after paying the price. She was also told of the rules of the place," Drew explained as she used her fingers to count the points off.
"And then she lived at that place for a while, so she could try and see if she liked that way of life. Piper said she stayed there for a year before she decided to pay the price. And that she never regretted that decision. She said that it was the best decision she made for herself." Drew paused, allowing us time to think.
And I was thankful for that; my head was starting to hurt. There was so much to think about—too much information to sift through. And it didn't help that the information we got was still incomplete.
A safe place, a price to pay.
All these variables jumble in my mind, creating a mess of my thoughts. I know they all fit together, but I was missing one crucial piece, a center piece that will allow everything to make sense.
"And that's what happened to her after meeting with mom!" Drew declared with a wave of her hand.
"So, she's living a somewhat mortal life now. Good for her!" Katie said, then followed up with, "Is that how she became a model? I remember her saying that she didn't want to be famous like her dad when she was here first time."
That got my attention. I remember asking Piper about that before, when I learned about her father's being an actor. And a famous one at that.
"Ah! that! Piper explained that! She said that after she paid the price. She got introduced to the owners of Celestial Creations by mom. She was then convinced by them to model for their products. At first, she only showed her hands and parts of her face and neck, like I showed you guys before. It was only a month ago when she started to show her face as well," Drew answered Katie animatedly.
"I am very happy for her," I said with a smile. "It seems luck is finally on her side."
"You have no idea," Drew said, then her eyes widen, and I understood she wasn't supposed to say that aloud.
"I feel like there's a deeper meaning behind that slip of yours, Drew?" I told her, narrowing my eyes at her.
before she could say or do anything, Sherman reacted, further confirming my suspicion.
"You don't say," Sherman said under his breath, but still loud enough to be heard. His words made Drew turn to him sharply as she gave him an impressive glare.
"Sherman! We agreed!" Drew shouted as Sherman just shrugged, raising an eyebrow at her.
"Yes, we agreed to not share the names of people. But not how they are connected to Piper," he countered. "And you slipped up first!"
Again, I narrowed my eyes as I looked at the two of them. 'So, they had an agreement beforehand to keep somethings from us,' I thought. I had a bad feeling about this. But I also know that they must have a good reason for doing this. No matter their personality, even Drew. None of them would ever withhold information that could endanger the camp or anyone living within it.
"I know, but we still have to be careful," Drew said sad in a low voice.
"I understand. That's why I'll leave things to you; I'll just shut up and not talk unless asked," Sherman said, then he turned to us and added. "Please understand that the privacy of other people is at stake here."
I nodded, accepting their reason. I was still curious, though.
Once Sherman finished speaking, he leaned back on his seat and crossed his arms. Taking that as her queue, Drew started again. "Since I've already said too much, I'll just carry on with that topic. But, do please understand that I will still be keeping the identity of those people a secret?" she followed up.
Drew took a deep breath. "The reason I reacted like that is because, in my opinion, as a daughter of Aphrodite, she really did get lucky, in all aspects a woman can get lucky in!"
"I say that because when we were at Starbucks, Lacy mentioned to Piper that she has been keeping an eye on a necklace from Celestial Creations that she saw in a magazine." Drew said. I noticed Lacy nodding behind her, her hand going to her neck with a small smile on her face.
"Remember when I mentioned weeks ago how my dad got a gift from them, and I said how expensive that set was even after it was sold at a discount?" she asked us. I remembered that meeting, so I nodded to her, and she went on. "Well, after hearing about Lacy's dream necklace, Piper dragged us all towards the store, the same store I went to."
"When we arrived at the store, Piper talked with the manager while Lacy and I just browsed around." Drew shrugged. I was getting confused. What was the relevance of this story? I wanted to ask but held back. I decided to wait until the end.
"After a while, Piper handed Lacy the necklace she described earlier and told her to try it on. She also made me try on a pair of earrings I was checking out. Those were pieces worth tens of thousands of dollars, so Lacy and I really enjoyed trying them on!" Drew had a wide smile on her face as she recalled that scene, her hands touching her ears as if remembering the feeling of wearing those earrings.
"But after a while, I reminded Lacy that we had to return them to the store, so we took them off and gave them back to Piper." Drew continued, the smile on her face falling and turning to a serious expression. I focused on her now. Knowing what's coming next would-be vital information.
"What happened next was the reason, or at least one of the reasons why I said she got so lucky," Drew explained. 'I was right, I thought, though I still have no idea of the relevance of it. "As we handed them back, Piper actually pushed them back to us and told us to keep them!" Drew said, with her hand up. A finger pointed up.
Now, as a child of Athena, I don't really get the appeal of jewelry. But I do know that giving away tens of thousands worth of jewelry is not normal.
"She just bought them for you guys?" Katie asked, eyes wide with surprise. I looked around the room and noticed that almost all present were wearing looks of shock and disbelief.
"Not just me and Lacy; Sherman was also given something!" she added, nodding to Sherman. I looked at the son of Ares, and he nodded as confirmation. "Piper noticed me looking at a pair of diamond earrings," he explained.
"And no, she didn't buy those for us; she gave them to us." Drew answered Katie's question, whose mouths were open in shock.
"Did she use her Charmspeak on the store personnel?" I asked, worried for Piper. Remembering her stories from before she found out what she was.
"You'd think that, but she didn't; there was no need to. She had something more effective than Charmspeak now," Drew declared with a smug look, confusing me further. What did Piper have now? And did it have to do with the price she paid?
"That's worrying," Chiron spoke out for the first time, mirroring my concerns.
"It's nothing bad, Chiron," Drew pleaded to Chiron with a smile. "It's actually a good thing for Piper. It was just shocking and unexpected when we learned of it," she explained, Lacy and Sherman nodding to her words.
"So, what does she have now that's better than Charmspeak?" Leo asked, his attention fixed on Drew. Whatever he was working on earlier was forgotten on the table.
"Before I tell you all, I need to give some context," she started. "When I first went to the store a week ago, I tried to get information from the people working at the store through gossip." I nodded, an effective tactic. "One of the store staff there let something slip. A rumor about Piper that was confirmed by her today."
'A rumor? ' I wondered.
Before Drew continued, she turned to Leo and asked him something.
"Leo, remember when you saw that advertisement with Piper?" Leo nodded. "Do you still have the video?" another nod. "Show it," she ordered. I watched as Leo pulled out his phone and played the same video he showed us weeks ago. Drew grabbed the phone and passed it around the room.
After everyone had a look, Drew continued after she placed Leo's phone in the center of the table. With the video of Piper still playing. "Well, I saw that too, and I used that as a subject to gossip on. And it worked!"
"I asked her about that advertisement, about the pieces shown there. I asked if it was possible to see any of those."
"It was at that moment I learned the most shocking news about Piper, well, the most shocking at the time." Drew paused, then she shook herself and went on.
"After I asked, the store staff said that none of those pieces on the advertisement were available anymore!" Drew was in story-telling mode now. Her voice took a deliberate tone. "She said they are no longer available because they were all given to Piper! As gifts! From the Owner!" Drew declared; each point being said in a louder voice as the last.
"Those were a lot of jewelry! That must have cost a lot!" Leo exclaimed, looking at his phone again. Watching the video of Piper with all those pieces that were apparently given to her as gifts.
"Millions!" Crew clarified.
"How?" I asked at the same time Leo asked, "Why?"
I wondered how Piper got the owner to do that. And a quick glance around the room told me that all of us shared the same question. With the exemption, Drew, Lacy, and Sherman.
With a wide smile, Drew answered us. "That's because, according to that store staff, Piper was actually dating the owner!"
With a wide smile, Drew dropped a bomb on us.
Piper was dating again.
Piper was moving on, and based on how Drew was telling the story, Piper was happy again.
And I was happy for her; truly, I am. But I was also envious. There she was, making moves for a happier future. While here I am, stuck and stagnant. Full of regret and hurt, clinging to memories of the past I wish I could take back.
I turned to Leo and saw him staring at Drew, mouth open in shock.
"I can see why you said Piper has been really lucky now," Katie said, breaking all of us out of our stunned silence.
"That's not even the best part!" Drew replied giddily, just as she always was when talking about love. Her mother's domain. "Earlier today, I asked Piper if the rumors about her dating the owner of celestial creations were true, and she corrected me!"
I frowned. Why would Piper correct Drew? unless there was no truth to those rumors. But that was even more unlikely, given how Drew was acting at the moment. Thankfully Drew carried on with her story, saving me from asking.
"They weren't dating!" Drew started; her energy was very palpable now.
"They were engaged!"
And there it was. A reveal so massive it dwarfed her earlier bombshell.
'Engaged'
Piper has moved on so far away from where I am, from where I was. That was a territory I was completely ignorant about. A status that I, a daughter of Athena, hero of Olympus, has never achieved.
Something I fear I never will become.
But one I wish to be someday, but only if it's with HIM.
Wishful thinking, I confess. But we can all dream. Even the impossible is within reach in our dreams. I forced a smile on my lips and turned to Drew.
"So, Piper is going to be married soon. We need to send our congratulations to her and her fiancé," I said.
"We will, once we have established a way to contact her," Chiron said. He has been so quiet I forgot her was here.
"That's why I said Piper has been so lucky. A fiancé that's rich enough to be giving away jewelry worth millions just because Piper asked. A life safe from monsters and gods." She began to list out the points, and I had to agree with her. Piper really lucked out.
I would kill for even just the safety from monsters' part of her luck, or pay what she paid.
"But most of all. Love. Piper really has fallen in love. And as a child of love, I can guarantee the love she feels is real. And according to Piper, her fiancé feels the same love for her as she does for him." Drew went on, droning on about love, the way most of her sibling gets. when talking about love.
"But if you ask her, she'll say she was the lucky one. And I know for a fact that she is doing the best she could to make her fiancé 'Happy', if you know what I mean," she said, making air quotations with her fingers at the word happy. "But she insisted that her fiancé has her beat in that regard. She really told us that her fiancé was an expert at making her 'Happy.'" Again, she emphasized the word Happy.
Drew was unstoppable now, sharing things that were intimate in nature. Her emphasizing the word happy, making sure we get her meaning. I glanced around the room again and saw that all of us got what she was insinuating.
Fortunately, we have Chiron with us. "Ahem! That's quite enough, Drew," said the centaur.
Drew pouted in response but stopped as he requested.
"It's late, so let us summarize what we learned from Drew's mission," Chiron announced.
"We learned that Piper is engaged now," Katie started, choosing the most recent of revelations about Piper. "We also learned that she was sent to a place that is safe from monsters," Leo added.
"And most importantly, we learned that she paid a price for the freedom from the gods." I finished.
Chiron nodded. "Very good, we will have another meeting when we get news from Malcolm either tomorrow or the next day," he declared.
At that, I noticed Drew and Sherman exchange a worried glance, making me wonder what that was about. I stood up with the others and was about to join them in going out of the rec room when Drew called out to me.
"Annabeth, Leo, stay for a bit. We still have a few things we need to tell you guys," Drew said as I turned back. She was standing beside Chiron, Sherman still in his seat. I went back to the table and was joined by Leo. We both sat back down and waited for Drew. But she had her eyes at Chiron, who was looking towards the door out of the rec room.
After a few minutes, Chiron turned and nodded to Drew, weird. Why did they need to make sure the coast was clear? What was so secret it couldn't be overheard?
Drew smiled at the centaur before she turned to us. "The reason I called you two back is because I still have two things I need to tell you two," she began.
"Okay," I replied, worry and apprehension clear in my voice. Leo just nodded, oddly quiet.
"First, Leo. I asked Piper about you getting in touch with her." That took me by surprise, Drew taking the initiative for another person. "She said that she was going to be busy for the next 2 days with her commitments. After those, she will be going back home to her fiancé." I watched as Drew reach into her pocket and pull out a card. A calling card?
"She said to call on that number, so you can at the very least talk with each other. Maybe plan a day to meet up?" She finished as she passed the card to Leo, who took it gingerly in his hands.
Leo stared at the card in his hands for a minute, then stuffed it in his toolbelt. He looked to Drew with a thankful expression. "Thanks a lot, Drew! It means a lot to me," he said, his voice trembling with emotions.
"I did it for her too," she replied. Then she turned to me and paused, a troubled look on her face. Immediately I was on guard; why was she so nervous? What was she going to tell me? I braced myself for whatever was coming my way.
"I really don't know how else to tell you this, so I'll just give it to you straight." Drew started after a bit. Her word did nothing to calm my mind and heart. "I actually got to speak with Piper's fiancé. And I was surprised when I heard HIS voice." Drew paused again, looking at me as if she was gauging how I would react to her news, whatever that is.
But why was she acting this way? What has Piper's fiancé got to do with me?
"It was a voice I recognize," she went on, trepidation in her voice.
"A voice anyone who has been in this camp for at least 7 years would recognize," she added.
"No!" I whispered. shaking my head. I tried to deny what she was implying.
I stood up, my chair skidding back as I tried to get away, shaking my head to drive away what I knew she was going to say next. Of all the things I learned this past month, I never imagined this.
This was it! I thought. The connection between the two I was missing. The one puzzle piece that would make sense of it all. I stared at Drew, my vision blurring from the tears filling my eyes.
Chiron moved beside me but kept his distance.
"Piper's fiancé," Drew continued.
And I found myself praying to all the gods that existed. for her to say a different name. But as usual, the gods failed me.
"It was Percy."
I heard his name, and it was like everything clicked into place.
'Safety and Freedom' I thought. It was right in front of me.
Some daughter of wisdom I was, missing the obvious.
I only managed to look at Drew, seeing the absolute truth on her face.
Then darkness engulfed me.
Notes:
hello my great readers,
I hope you are all doing well, as for me. Well I really hope to tell you that I'm doing great!
but sadly, I am not.
I am not sick nor am I in trouble.
It's just that I now find myself in a unique conundrum.
I have run out of finished chapters to upload. Now don't get me wrong, I still have the drafts for until chapter 15. But that's all they are at the moment, Drafts.
To give you reader an idea of how I write my chapters.
I first make a plot for every chapter, then I draft the story. After that, I write it in full. Then lately due to a comment by one reader here, I run it thru a grammar and spelling checker before doing one final check, then it's ready for upload.
Quite the ordeal right? It gets even worse.
You see, I write all of this when I'm at work. Only there do I get in the mind set to write. When I'm at home I get easily distracted and cant write even one line.
And at work at the moment, I am swamped by duties as my manager has decided to quit so I am picking up the slack(damn him!)
Now! I am not dropping this. I will continue to write and finish this. I do not like leaving thing unfinished. I am one of those people.
But I will need time to build up enough finished chapters that I can upload weekly while continuing to write new ones.
And I will also edit all the uploaded chapters, checking for errors in spelling and grammar
I will also be adding dates to the chapters since I forgot to add those in, and my story actually follows a timeline that I outlined even before I wrote the first chapter. (heheheeh)
So that's that
I really am sorry that I will have to take a break in uploading for a month. And I am sorry that this will be the last chapter until next month on oct 5.
But I promise when I return, I will come back with a better written story and more chapters to give you guys
Until then
Read on to find out!
Chapter 15: Nico I
Summary:
Nico finally has some answers.
But will those be enough for him?
can he accept what is now the truth.
And can he bear meeting those he lost
all those years ago
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Percy and Hazel are my priority, Chiron," I told the centaur, not turning back. I stepped through the door frame and pulled the shadows toward me. Immediately, I was surrounded by darkness so absolute that not even the light of the sun could penetrate it.
The coldness that left one freezing and shaking enveloped me as I Shadow-traveled to the domain of my father.
Unlike what others think of me, I don't actually emulate Percy in all things. Especially his disrespect for the gods. Unlike him, I don't just casually walk through the domains of any god without their permission. And even if I did, I wouldn't do so in a disrespectful way.
So, with that thought in mind, I materialized outside the massive main door to my father's palace in the underworld.
The underworld, with its dark skies and bleak colors. Home, I thought. I stepped towards the doors. The sentries on either side bowing as I pass them by.
I walked through the entrance and made my way to where I could feel my father was. HIs office, as he always was. Buried under mounds of paper waiting to be dealt with.
As his son, I had a duty to help out, which I was happy to fulfill. Aside from being the ambassador of both camps up on the surface, down here, I had a different set of chores I had to do. Sometimes I would be welcoming new souls as they disembarked from Charon's barge. Or I would be directing the lines of souls as they enter Erebus. Or I would stand behind the judges and watch as they pass judgment.
Lately, though, my father had me accompanying the Furies into the fields of punishments. While there, they would teach me the different ways to punish those who deserved it based on their life up top. It used to bother me a lot—the screams of the damned. Not anymore, though. I was actually enjoying spending time there. I even had a hand in setting up punishment for the newly arrived wicked souls.
I especially enjoyed it when I set up a place for Annabeth when her time came. Only I was informed by my father that her fate was unfortunately out of our hands. He said The Fates had something planned for her.
How unfair, I thought.
Anyway, I made my way to my father's office. Mentally readying myself for what I know is going to be an arduous task, perhaps even more than when I convinced him to fight during the 2nd Titan War.
Still, this was Percy and Hazel. I would go to any lengths to get them back.
I stood before my father's office; the doors closed as I heard the sounds of a pen scratching over paper over and over again.
I took a deep breath, intending to knock when the door opened, and I heard my father's voice from inside, telling me to come in.
"Come on in, son," my father called.
I released my breath and walked through the door.
I found my father where I thought he would be. Sitting behind his desk, head bent down. Fingers holding a pen and moving furiously over a report, signing it. All around him were stacks upon stacks of paper.
"Where are your assistants?" I asked, looking around the other 4 desks on either side of the room. Desk, which was empty at the moment.
That was one of the changes I was happy to say was my contribution to the betterment of the running of the underworld. The utilization of souls from Asphodel, those souls that have done nothing significant to warrant punishment or Elysium.
By making them render service in the underworld, they are given the chance to earn paradise. or a chance for it. It took a while to convince my father of the benefits of it. My father, despite being one of the more progressive gods there is, is a bit of a micro-manager when it comes to his work.
But he's been trying to change as of late, delegating tasks to his other subordinates. And letting others help with tasks he used to do by himself. Already the results are obvious after only 4 years of implementing some of the changes I recommended.
His office was now more spacious. The amount of paper stacked around was reduced in half in just 2 years.
I took pride in being a part of the changes that are happening here.
I was taken out of my thoughts by my father answering my question.
"I sent them to check on the progress of the constructions. They should be back in an hour," he said as he stretched.
I watched as he rubbed his eyes and looked at me.
"Why are you here, Nico?" he asked. "If I recall, you said you wanted to spend time under the sun with your boyfriend," he added with a slight smirk on his lips.
Despite the light teasing tone of my father, I found it hard to respond in any positive way to him right now. Not getting any response from me, he turned and stared at me. His eyes boring in to mine. Looking for any indication as to the reason for my worse than normal mood.
"What happened?" he asked, a frown forming on his face.
"Why?" I started. I watched as confusion washed over my father's features.
"Why did you never tell me you sent Hazel to Percy?" I told him. seeing the shock and resignation register on his face as he finally learned the reason for my visit.
"I see, so you've finally learned the truth," Hades said as he nodded.
"Whether I learned or found out doesn't matter! Why was I not told?" I hissed at him, not backing down. I will get answers. "I asked! countless times. Why?" I added.
My father looked at me with unimpressed eyes. Then he waved his hand, and four shadowy forms coalesced around the room. Soon the 4 assistants joined us and bowed to me, then my father. "Take care of the rest," Hades ordered as he stood and gestured to the mountains of paperwork scattered around the room.
The 4 assistants started right away while he walked towards me. He stood before me, looking me dead in the eye before walking past me. "Come, Nico, let's take a walk as we talk," he said as he walked out of the door.
I stared at his back for a moment before I stepped up and followed after him. We walked in silence for a few moments. Walking through the hallways of his palace, all the while my eyes stared forward. I knew my father would answer my questions. But I also knew he would need time to formulate his thoughts.
We finally walked out of the palace into one of the many gardens that populate the grounds. courtesy of Persephone. We walked among the plants and giant jewels until we came upon a fountain.
We stopped in front of it, then my father turned to face me. "It was out of my hands, Nico," he said. making me frown in confusion. He continued before I could ask more. "Informing you of where I, or rather my Roman form, sent your sister," he explained.
"How could it be out of your hands? You sent her there. To Him!" I asked.
His answer doesn't make sense.
"How much do you know of where she was sent?" my father asked. I was about to tell him not to change the subject, but he held his hands and went on. "Answer me, Nico, it's important," he added, almost like an order.
"I know that you sent Hazel to Percy; I also know that Percy was granted a place protected by a barrier like the camps and that it is protected from monsters and gods," I told my father. He nodded after hearing my words. Then he conjured two stone chairs and sat on one. He gestured for me to take a seat on the other. "Take a seat, Nico. This will take a while."
I took a seat and waited for him to start.
"In order for me to be able to explain why I did not inform you of Hazel's whereabouts, I will need to tell you how exactly things happened," he started. I braced myself for a long tale, knowing that nothing about Percy's life was easy and straightforward.
"It all started a month after the war with the Giants, that day, we the Olympian Gods were summoned to Olympus by Zeus to discuss a very important matter. Now knowing my brother, I assumed he was just going to be talking our ears off about the glory of the gods or some other nonsense. But that day, when I arrived. I saw a look on him that I have only seen once. It was back when he declared war against our father. Immediately I knew the matter we are going to be discussing would be of utmost importance." My father started the tale, and I listened intently.
"Once we were all in attendance, Zeus informed us that The Fates visited him the day before with a message to convene the council. Right after that, The Fates appeared before us and declared what the reason for the summons was."
"The Fates required us, the Olympian gods, to reward your friend, Perseus Jackson."
That was a shock. I thought Percy asked for a gift.
"Immediately, madness descended in the throne room. The Fates decree was absolute, and some of us were opposed to it. But once again, Zeus managed to surprise me, well, us, by taking the helm of the proceeding and demanding that we think of the appropriate reward for the twice-hero of Olympus."
"Each of us gave our opinion on what to reward him. Some, like Ares and Aphrodite, wanted to turn him into a god. His father wanted that too, but he wanted him turned into a god of the sea. Zeus and I opposed that. I offered to marry him to your sister Melinoe."
"We were getting nowhere until Hestia suggested to ask our nephew what it is he wanted. And so, Zeus dismissed the other gods but me and Poseidon and summoned Perseus. When he arrived, we told him of the fates demand. We also warned him that there was no way around it. Either he asks for something as a reward or The Fates will grant it to him, regardless of his wishes."
"As he always is, your friend tried to decline but was persuaded in the end. He asked to be given time to think about what to ask for, and we gave him that time. After a few days, he came back. Unfortunately, I was not on Olympus when he presented his wish to Zeus, Poseidon, and Athena."
My father summoned a goblet of wine and took a sip. He offered me the same. I shook my head, and he continued.
"Safety and Freedom, that was his wish," he told me.
"To be precise, Safety from monsters and Freedom from us, the gods meddling," Hades said with a smirk on his face.
"The gall on the boy! Did you know when he first appeared before me? He had the audacity to say that he had two requests for me! He was 12 years old and on his first quest, and already he was bartering with gods! And he was being suspected of stealing the Master bolt and my Helm at the time!" My father barked, an amused look on his face as he remembered those times.
The Lord of the Dead shook his head and sighed. "But I do understand why he wanted that. 2 wars, countless quests. All before he turned into legal manhood. So, when we were called back to discuss his wish, I agreed and supported it."
My father, ladies and gentlemen, the dark, heartless ruler of the underworld. The one god, the world above, believes is associated with evil. Was actually the one god that understood humanity quite well.
"And so, when Athena and Apollo found a way to grant his wish, I was the first to voice my agreement. The other took a bit longer to convince, but in the end, we reached a consensus."
My father looked at me at this point, and I could feel we were reaching the crux of the matter. The reason as to why he could not tell me what I wanted to know years ago.
"But as with everything concerning wishes and gifts, it came with a cost, multiple in Percy's instance. According to Athena and Apollo, before we can grant the wish, there needs to be a few conditions that needed to be met by Percy himself. The first is that he needs to be turned in to an immortal. That was the easiest one to meet among the requirements. But as you know your cousin, He is very much averse to immortality. He turned down Godhood not once but twice already." Father looked pointedly at me. As if daring me to deny that. I won't. I was there both times Percy turned down Godhood after all.
Then he smiled, a smile I only ever see on him when a soul is brought for him to personally judge. "Did you know that while your friend may have turned down godhood twice, he actually declined immortality five times? And there was a time when he almost ascended on his own."
I gaped at my father; I was aware of the 2 times Percy declined godhood, but the rest? I wonder when those happened. Hades smiled and continued. "Ah! I see it's not common knowledge. We'll let me tell you," he said with a smile. I wanted to tell him not to bother. To just get on with the story, but I was curious too. So, I just kept my mouth shut.
"The first was when he and his quest mates escaped the lotus casino. Now I know it's not immortality in the truest sense, but technically, it is. Same as you when you and your sister were there." The mention of Bianca sobered us both for a bit.
"The second was just days after they escaped the lotus eaters. It was during our first meeting; I was so angered by him and the circumstances that I threatened to turn him into an undying skeleton to lead my armies into war with my brothers." That brought shivers to my body. That was not a good way to spend eternity.
"The third was when he left Calypso's Island. Were you aware of him being there?"I nodded; I've heard about it from the other campers.
"If he had stayed there then he would have turned immortal. Though I don't think it would have been good for us." I agree, I was still grateful to Percy for stepping up. And not letting the prophecy fall to me.
"The other 2 times you already know. Anyway, according to Athena and Apollo, Percy needs to be made immortal first. Like I said, the easiest part of the conditions. But what comes next was more complicated." I sat on the edge of my seat. Ready for whatever Father will tell me.
"In order to grant his wish of Freedom from us gods, a place was given to him—a domain that not even us gods can enter without his permission. His immortal essence is tied to that place. As long as that place exists, he is out of our reach."
"Is that why?" I started to speak, but my father held up his hand. "Let me finish Nico. Things are a lot more complicated than they might seem," he asked. I looked at him, then I nodded.
"When your sister Hazel called to me, she was broken. She has just ended her relationship with the Praetor of New Rome, and she was asking for help. She prayed to me, and I heard the hurt in her voice. So, I went to her." My father started; my eyes widen. Hazel, was that hurt with her breakup with Frank?
"I found her in her room in New Rome. There I discovered that she was not only hurting due to her failed love. But for something far more severe," my father said, looking at me with a look I could not discern.
"There is a reason why the dead can never be allowed to return to the living world, my son. I understand why you did it. I also know that she was necessary for the fight against Gaea. That is why I asked Thanatos not to take her back after the war. As a reward for her and to let her live a second time." My father's word brought me a sense of doom. Have I done something wrong?
"Know this, my son, even though you did what you did thinking it was for the best. There are consequences. Those who are taken from the underworld and brought back to the world of the living, bring with them a little bit of the time they spent here. The longer they have stayed dead, the worse the memories would torment them while living again." No! What have I done?
"And in Hazel's case, she has been dead for decades. The memories were already causing her to suffer from constant 'Blackouts' even before she went on the quest to free Thanatos. Her time as one of the prophesized 7 just exacerbated her suffering." How could I have been this stupid! How did I not notice? Why did she not tell me?
I was speechless; my mind whirled with the knowledge that I made all of this possible. My selfishness has caused my sister to suffer.
"Her suffering was made worse by the disconnect she felt with her then partner. As I was made aware, that praetor became so busy with his duties that he did not notice her worsening condition. Their subsequent breakup was the last straw for my daughter." I held my head in my hands. Pity and disgust were the overwhelming emotions right now. But anger was quickly catching up.
Frank!
How dare he do this!
"I would you reign in your anger, son," I heard my father say.
I looked up at him and saw him looking at me with a warning.
"I understand your need to somehow avenge your sister, but I would like to remind you that if the boy was deserving of such retaliation, then I would have doled it out already. But I did not, because even though his inaction and inattention have caused Hazel to be hurt, the torment she was suffering was something that he did not cause." My father explained, unhelpful as my need to go to that son of Mars and hurt him back was still raging in my veins.
"His only fault is that he was unable to support her, and he was unequipped to take her out of the darkness clouding her mind at that moment. So, by the laws of the underworld, he cannot be punished for that." My anger was still simmering within me, but I held it back. Knowing my father was right.
"Your sister at the time was begging for relief. And the only way I could release her from that burden was to take her back down here. But I did not want to do that to her. It would not be right or fair. And so, I was left with only one other option." My father had a resigned look on his face, and I knew that he was not really set in his decision, at least not back then.
"And so, I decided to send her to the one person I know who can actually help her, the way she should be helped. The only man with the right temperament and heart to heal her mind and mend her heart. The one man that can keep her safe as she puts herself together." My eyes were locked with my father, just waiting for the confirmation of what I already know.
"I sent her to Perseus Jackson."
"I also took into consideration Hazel's trust in Perseus; you and I both know that she looked up to him as a leader and as a friend ever since he first came to the Roman camp. The quest they went on together, as well as the fight against Gaia and the giants, only served to solidify her belief in him," father explained his reasoning. And I had to agree; Hazel did look up to Percy, just like I did.
"It was with that belief she had in him that made me decide to place her well-being with Perseus. And as far as I know, things have turned for the better." A small smile graced my father's face as he finished explaining.
"So Hazel is better now?" I asked again. I needed to know that she is better and not just getting by.
I watched as Father nodded at me with that smile on his face. "Yes, she is better. Much better than I had hoped she would be," he said.
"So, you just sent her to Percy after she called out to you?" I ask, now wondering how everything turned out the way it did.
Shaking his head, my father continued to tell the story.
"After I had ascertained Hazel's condition, I took her down here. While she was here, I explained to her what my plan was. I told her what happened to Percy, though not all of it. I also told her how I thought she would be better off with him," he started.
"After she heard me out, she agreed to meet with Percy. She was quite eager to see him again and was actually pushing me to send her to him that very instant," Hades said with a quiet chuckle escaping his lips.
"I had to tell her that I needed to ask Percy first. I told her about Percy's land that was granted to him. How that land ensured that he wouldn't and couldn't be approached by any god without permission," he went on.
"She stayed down here for 2 days while I went to Hestia for advice on how I could approach Perseus about this issue. She was after all, the one god with an open invitation to Percy's land." I smiled at that; it was so like Percy to honor Hestia that way.
"She advised me to just go to Percy and tell him the truth. And so, I did as she advised. When I went to Percy, he was in the wilderness. Exploring the forests and mountains of Washington."
"I remember him being very angry when I appeared before him. 'I knew it was too good to be true!' he said." father laughed as he remembered. I would have liked to have seen that.
"But he calmed down fast after I explained that I was looking for him about Hazel. He allowed me entrance to his domain when I told him how I thought he could help her. And he agreed to take in Hazel for a while, as long as she agreed to the rules." A ghost of a smile returned to my father's lips. And I'm sure I was sporting the same smile too.
"I quickly took Percy down here, and he explained to Hazel about the place he was granted, what she could expect, and what was needed from her." A serious look came over my father's face, and I got a feeling that he was not telling me something.
"It took Hazel 2 days to decide. After she made her decision, I sent her to Percy, and she started to live with him." Hades stopped speaking, apparently done with the story.
I took a while, thinking over all that I had learned. I now understood why Father kept Hazel's whereabouts from me. But something was still bothering me.
"I understand now, father, but I think you could have still told me that she was with him; you just had to keep where they are a secret. Or you could have explained it to me. And why did it take Hazel 2 days to decide? I would think she would have gone with Percy immediately," I asked.
Father looked at me with a rueful smile before answering.
"I could have yes, but I chose not to," he said. "Why?" I asked, a bit irritated. "Because my child, I know you," my father said, looking pointedly at me. "You would have searched everywhere and asked around, trying to find out where the two of them were. And eventually, you would have gotten in trouble with another god." His explanation hit me dead center.
"Yes, I would have." I accepted.
"As for why it took Hazel 2 days to decide. Well, that's because of certain matters that required her careful considerations. Matters that I have yet to explain to you." At that point. I felt like there were things so serious they would need to be discussed at length.
"What matters? What are you keeping from me?" I demanded.
Hades sighed in defeat, looked at me, and made his decision.
"I have told you about how Percy got the freedom from the gods that he wished correct?" he asked, and I nodded. "But I have yet to tell you how his other wish was granted; do you remember his wish to us gods?" he asked me, like a lecturer.
I thought for a bit and remembered from the story earlier and from the meeting back at camp.
"Safety and Freedom," I said.
"Yes, Safety and Freedom. You now know about the freedom part, but the safety part is very hard to explain," father said, pausing to take a drink from his goblet.
"According to his wish, Percy wanted to be safe from being hunted by monsters. Now Nico, do you know the reason as to why monsters can hunt demigods like yourself?" father began explaining.
"Because our scents?" I answered questioningly.
"Yes, but why do demigods have scents? And how can monsters detect those scents?" father asked after nodding to my answer. I shook my head.
"I asked this of you because Percy's wish of safety hinged on the premise that the demigod scent he gives off can be removed, or at least be masked like what his mother did when he was younger," he continued his explanation.
I remember Percy telling me that before. How his mother had married that sad excuse of a human named Gabe to hide his scent from monsters. I felt my lips turn to a sneer as I remembered looking for that particular soul in punishment and dragging him to Hades and requesting a harsher torment for that waste of space.
"And according to Athena and Apollo, the only way to remove the scent of a demigod is through a curse," the father continued. His words halting my thoughts.
"A Curse?" I asked, incredulous.
"Yes, a curse," he repeated. Confirming his words.
Before I could ask, he followed up his words. "To understand why, first you must learn the reason for the scent demigods give off. Tell me, Nico, what do you know of the monster Lamia?"
"Not much," I answered.
"Hmm, understandable. Well, the truth is Lamia is the cause of the scent demigods have. Millenia ago, Lamia cursed all demigods to suffer at the hands of Terrors, monsters now they are called. In retaliation to us gods for the deaths of her children. She placed her curse upon ours." Hades confessed, his eyes sad and low.
I was speechless. Another of the gods' mistakes that we, their children, are paying for.
"Her curse made it so that every demigod would be hunted by every monster by the very scent they give off. The scent of their divinity that they inherited from us." I watched as Hades took another long drink of his goblet before continuing.
"And again, based on the search by Athena and Apollo, the only way to counteract Lamia's curse is with another curse. An ancient curse that was created during the early reign of the Titans."
"It is a curse that has never been placed on anybody, one I thought would never be placed on anybody," father said almost to himself, like he still couldn't believe it.
"Why was it never used before? If that curse could, as you say, remove the scent from demigods. It would have been useful of us, your children," I asked, my tone accusatory.
There was a pause before Father answered. "That is because it required the entire Olympian Council to agree to willingly place that curse on someone, meaning if even one of us was not willing to, then the curse would not take hold," he explained.
"And until that moment, we the Olympians have never been in agreement about anything; someone was always against the other." I nodded; that was obvious. It was a miracle they all even agreed to this. Why did they agree to it? I asked myself.
"So, Percy was the first to bear the curse. Why not? But what is the curse?" I asked. What did Percy have to bear for the safety he so wished and deserved? And was having that curse, whatever that is worth it?
I saw the reluctance in my father as he held back in answering. Clearly at odds with himself. making me curious as to what the curse entails to garner such a reaction from the stoic god of the underworld.
I started back at him, indicating with my gaze that I would not stop asking until he gave up the truth.
With a sigh, father closed his eyes for a moment before looking back at me. He opened his mouth, and the words that flowed out shocked me to my core.
"It was the Curse of the Harem."
For the second time today, I was frozen. I felt the anger rush through my veins as the words of my father registered in my brain. I felt the shadows curl around me, reflecting my emotions. The ground trembled as I unconsciously used my gifts in the presence of my father.
With a wave of his hand, Hades halted the flow of my power. The shadows went back to the dark corners of the room, and the ground went still. It was not the first time my father had to do this—rescind his gifts that he had given me upon my birth. I have known for a long time now that the gods actively choose what gifts or powers their demigod children will inherit upon their birth. The only exemption to this seems to be Percy, because of course he is.
I stared at my father as he looked back at me calmly.
"Are you calm enough to continue?" he asked with an eyebrow raised. I took a deep breath and nodded.
"Explain!" I demanded of my father, knowing I was pushing it. But I had to know if Hazel was placed in any harm, then even if it's against Percy. I would not hesitate to fight to free her from there.
"Is Hazel really better? Is she safe?" I added after a while.
"She is, truly. She is safe and happy where she is," father answered. His tone filled with a sureness born out of the belief that what he said was the truth.
"How can she be happy in a harem? Do you even know what a harem is?" I asked, still not believing it.
"I do; at least I know what a harem used to be. And that is what the curse is about. The harem of the past and not what it is being portrayed today." His answer confused me.
"I will need you to be calm, Nico, if I am to explain the details to you. Keep an open mind and remember that this curse has existed even before we the gods were born. All except Aphrodite, of course," my father continued, asking for my cooperation.
I nodded after a while, wanting to get more information about whatever happened back then.
'A Harem! ' I snorted. What could be different form before and what it is now?
"Based on your reaction, I can tell you are at least familiar with the concept of a harem, or what the concept is nowadays. Which is One man with a number of women that he can use sexually, women who have no say whatsoever to how they are treated by the master of the harem. That is what you envisioned, correct?" he asked after a short speech. I had no rebuttal for that, so I just nodded.
"I thought as much," father nodded. "And you couldn't be more wrong," he followed up.
"What you thought is the modern concept of a harem, influenced by modern times. What it originally was is completely different."
"Back then, a harem is a place where women are placed to be protected, where women are cherished and educated. Members of the harem are not powerless or devoid of choice, unlike what the modern harem portrays. Rather, the harem members themselves have as much power or sometimes even more than some male members of the family, except the head of the household." He explained, and I was conflicted; my knowledge of what a harem is contradicted what my father was telling me.
"I understand your anger and apprehension, son, but think. Do you truly believe Perseus to be the kind of man who would abuse his power and authority to do those kinds of things to any woman, much less your sister?" my father asked me. The questions halting my thoughts and calming my anger.
I tried to imagine Percy, the same Percy who willingly took on the weight of the first prophecy on his shoulder just so that I wouldn't. I tried to imagine him as a cruel master who took what he wanted from Hazel.
I couldn't.
It just seems to be an impossibility for him to be like that, even in my imagination.
"No, I don't think he would be like that," I said with a shake of my head.
"No, I didn't think so. And neither did I think him capable of being like that. Otherwise, I wouldn't have sent your sister to him in the first place," my father assured me.
"Besides, it wasn't like Hazel became a member of Perseus's harem the moment she started living with him. Remember I told you she lived with him for a while, a year in fact before she became a formal member of the harem. And at that time, your sister has already fallen so deeply in love with young Perseus." father explained further, divulging more information that I found shocking.
My sister was in love.
"It was her feelings for him that cemented her decision to join the harem. And as far as I am aware, there are currently only two members of the harem. And both of them are actually engaged to Perseus. We are only waiting for the announcement of when the weddings will take place," father announced with a wistful smile. Perhaps already thinking of the wedding that he will be attending.
Another shocking news thrown out like it was nothing.
My sister was Engaged to be married.
She was happy, and she was in love.
I am happy for her, and I couldn't fault her for her choice of partner. As someone who once upon a time had a crush on Percy. I understood the appeal he had.
"So, Hazel is healed now?" I asked.
Father smiled sadly, and I got worried. "She is better now. Sadly, the nightmares will always be with her. But now she is with someone whose mere presence can chase them away."
I nodded at that, knowing full well how that feels. To have someone with you that can chase away the demons simply by being near you.
'Will' I think back to my boyfriend, who was currently where Percy and Hazel were. I looked back up at my father, remembering my original reason for being here.
"So, father, can you at least tell me where Percy and Hazel are?" I asked, hopefully.
Despite assurance from him, I needed to see for myself. Only then will I decide and believe if what he said is the truth. And I needed to hear from Percy and Hazel themselves that they are happy.
Hades nodded to my questions before speaking. "I will need to ask Perseus first, but I would think he would agree to you visiting," he said, swirling the contents of his goblet before taking a drink.
"It's late up top; stay the night, Nico. I will go and ask Percy tomorrow," father declared, and that was the end of that discussion.
I nodded, agreeing to spend the night here. I watched Father drain the goblet of wine, then he dissolved into shadows, leaving me alone in the garden. I stayed for a while, thinking of all I found out before I stood up and walked towards the palace.
-------Line break--------
The next day, I was helping out at the entrance to Erebus, directing the newly arrived souls where they needed to go when I was summoned to the throne room.
Excited, I rushed through Asphodel and went straight to where I knew Father would be.
I entered the Throne room and saw my father sitting upon his throne holding court. Before him knelt a soul, bound by red hot chains that burned the soul's skin. I walked past the other members of his court and stood below the raised platform where his throne was placed. I bowed to my father and turned to the soul that somehow garnered enough wicked deeds in life to warrant a personal judgement from the ruler of the afterlife.
I saw his eye bulging from his sockets as the pain from the chains burned his essence. His mouth, which was missing, was evidence that he was being mouthy with my father earlier. A common enough occurrence I later learned.
I stayed silent as my father read from a scroll floating in front of him. Knowing the scroll contained all the misdeeds this soul did while he was still alive.
"Hmm, rape, murder, theft. Just these three is enough for you to be sent to the fields of punishment, but what followed those? Well, these guaranteed you an audience with me indeed," father mused atop his throne, making me curious.
"You created for yourself a following of religious people, and you fancied yourself the prophet of god! Well, would you look at that? Apollo would love to have a word with you for that one. I'm sure it would be a very enlightening conversation," father said with a sneer. I shook my head in pity. Apollo, after what happened with the immortal emperors of Rome. Became more ruthless with those who tried to usurp his domain of prophecy.
"But that is not even the worse one, no no no. It seems that in your delusions and greed you managed to convince your followers to part with their children and for them to give them to your care. Where you then abused and tortured them, subjecting them to all manner of perversions!"
I felt the entire throne room freeze as my father's anger filled the room.
"My, my, my! Now it seems not only Apollo but even Artemis would be delighted to be introduced to you!" Whatever pity I felt for this wretched soul was erased as I heard of his sins. I now only hoped the worst for him.
"As the Lord of the dead and ruler of the underworld, I hereby pronounce you guilty of your sins and sentence you to the Pit. May the horrors that roam the darkness of Tartarus torment you for all eternity. Take him away!" my father declared.
Quickly, the furies that were perched on my father's throne took the air and grabbed the soul with their talons. carrying him away to be dropped at the entrance of Tartarus.
"This court is adjourned!"
After that declaration, the throne room emptied out, leaving me alone with my father. When it was just the two of us, he rose from his throne and shrank to mortal height as he stepped down the dais toward me.
When he stopped on the floor, he looked at me and smiled softly.
"I went to Perseus last night and got his permission for you to visit. I will be sending you to the border of his land where you will be welcomed in by them," he said as he stared at me.
I felt happy! At long last, I will be able to meet up with Hazel and Percy!
I was about to thank Father for his assistance when his follow-up words halted my thoughts.
"Tomorrow."
"What?" I asked. incredulous.
"I will be sending you there tomorrow," he declared.
"Why?" I whined like a child.
"It was a request by your sister," father replied.
Knowing that there was nothing I could do, I just nodded and watched as Father walked away towards his office.
After standing in throne room by myself for a few minutes. I decided to go back to the entrance and continue helping out; at least I would be able to distract myself until tomorrow.
end
---extra scenes----
Dinner in the underworld was a quiet affair. Even more so when the Queen was away on the overworld. The muted music of some orchestra was all I could hear as I ate with my father in the massive dining hall that was rarely used in the palace.
I took a bite of the fried chicken from the happy meal I bought, well had someone bought it—while watching my father eat the fine slab of steak in front of him. I once asked him why he ate mortal food, and he said that thousands of years listening to the departed souls lament about the food they missed made him curious about mortal food. And once he tasted them, he couldn't stop.
I was on my second chicken leg when my father spoke up.
"I can see you having a question for me, Nico; don't hesitate. Ask."
'Was I always that easy to read?' I thought as I stared at my father. I shook my head and looked at my father in the eyes.
"How come you and the other gods have some semblance of control over our gifts and powers, but not Poseidon over Percy?" I asked.
"What do you mean?" father asked back. tilting his head. I decided to explain better so I would get a clearer answer.
"Like what happened earlier, when I lost control when I learned about Hazel joining a harem. You waved your hand and I lost my powers. How come you and the other gods can do that to us, your children, but Lord Poseidon couldn't with Percy?" I spoke.
"Ah! I see. To answer your question, son, it isn't that Poseidon couldn't; it's just that he wouldn't. At least not then. But now, even if he wanted to, he wouldn't be able to," father replied with a sigh.
"Huh?" came my brilliant reply.
"What I meant is that, before the end of the war with the giants, Poseidon, like the rest of us gods, had the ability and the right to withhold control over the gifts of our children, like I did with you. But something happened to young Perseus during the war. Now Poseidon has no control over his sons' abilities any longer," father continued.
"My guess is that something happened to him during his time in the Pit. What that something is, I do not know. But I can guess," he went on with an absent look in his eyes.
I wondered what happened to Percy. I was also a survivor of the Pit, twice even. But whatever happened to Percy down there might have still been worse than what I went through.
"I wonder what happened to him?" I questioned out loud to no one in particular. But my father deemed it appropriate to answer anyway.
"Before I answer that son, first you must learn how a demigod inherits their gifts from their godly parent," father declared as he sat back on his seat. I sat up, intent to listen. It's during these times that reminds me that my father is the oldest male Olympian god. The eldest son of Kronos.
"Deep within every demigod's soul resides the divinity that they inherited from their godly parent. But unlike us gods whose whole essence is made of that same divinity, a demigod's divinity is quite miniscule in comparison. The amount depends on how much the god decides to impart to their children," father started to explain.
"And that imparted essence is contained in a vessel within the demigod's soul. Those you are in tune with their inner self can actually perceive this vessel, though not many can," he continued.
"Now, I admit to gifting you, Hazel, and even Bianca significantly more than what I did to those of my other children that came before you. That is because on some level, I knew that all of you would be embroiled in the prophecies that were going to be fulfilled. I wanted to make sure my children would be strong enough to survive the wars to come. And I was right in doing so. Though I still did lose a daughter, twice." My father looked down, and a somber look flashed through his face.
The mention of Bianca brought a pang of hurt and guilt over me. But it came to pass quickly; I had accepted Bianca's loss years ago.
"Any way, like I said. Us gods consciously decide how much of our essence is inherited by our children. And the years leading up to the wars we decided to gift more than usual to our children in preparation for the great prophecy. Poseidon most of all." His word did not even surprise me.
"In all the millennia we have existed. Never have any of us gifted as much as Poseidon gifted Perseus. Poseidon has always been known to love his children deeply, but he has never gifted his children more than one aspect of his divinity. It's always just one, whether it was the ability to not get lost while sailing or being able to transform into Sea-life. As far as I know, he has never imparted his earthshaking aspect to any of his demigod children." father went on.
"But that was before Perseus was born. For all intents and purposes, Perseus is a mortal Poseidon. With almost all of his domain, even his looks were inherited strongly by his son. Perseus looks more like Poseidon than even Triton does. Only his mortality is the difference between them." father paused, taking a drink of wine before he went on again.
"But even with all that, Poseidon still had the same control over Perseus's gifts like I do with yours. That is until he came out of the Pit. After that, Poseidon lost all control he had over his son."
"When I learned of these particular details, I delved deep into his soul to see what could have happened. You remember what I said about the vessel within the soul?" my father asked like a teacher.
I nodded. "The one containing our divinity?" I answered, questioningly.
"Yes, well, when I saw Perseus's vessel. I was shocked with what I saw. First, Perseus's soul, his mortal soul, was mixed with a large amount of divinity. Larger than what is survivable by any mortal, demigod or not. And it could only mean one thing: his vessel somehow shattered, his divine essence spilling forth and mixing with his mortal soul." I stared at my father as he continued to speak.
"Normally, when a demigod's divine vessel shatters, they die. A demigod surviving that has only happened once with Dionysus. But with him, he was already in the middle of his ascension to godhood when his vessel shattered. His vessel shattering only hastened his ongoing change to being a god."
What I was learning now was something I never even thought of. But I had a question, though.
"You said that what happened to Percy has only happened once. But there have been a number of mortals who have been turned to gods before. How come they don't count?" I asked during a lull in my father's lecture.
"Being turned into a god and ascending to godhood are two completely different things, Nico," my father said as he looked at me.
"When we turn a mortal into a god, we do so by first remaking their bodies into immortal flesh, capable of withstanding divinity. Then their mortal essence is changed into divine essence. Once their new divine essence has permeated their entire immortal body, in case of demigods, the vessel within their soul is removed, allowing the essence they inherited to mix with their own divine essence. And thus, a new god is formed. For mortals, it only requires an input of divine essence from the god that turned them into one for them to fully turn into a god themselves."
That was an eye-opener.
"That is what happened with many of the gods that came from mortality, like Herakles, Ariadne, Ganymede, and the others," father listed names of some of the known ones.
"Ascending to godhood, on the other hand, however, requires belief. Mortal belief in the person that is ascending. People needed to believe that that person is more than man. It will take more than just a handful of people, no. It will take thousands upon thousands of people believing in that person. That belief then kickstarts the process of ascension. And it takes time. For Dionysus, it took close to 200 years for him to fully ascend."
200 years, that's was a long time.
"It is largely the same process, as turning to a god. The main difference is that there is no god to assist in the change. The change happens on its own without any divine intervention. With Dionysus, we only took notice of his ascension when he was almost done with the change. Zeus took him up on Olympus and kept him there for 30 more years until his vessel shattered and his own divinity came under his full control."
What a tale! I never even knew that was what dear old Mr. D. went through. Now I have something else to hound over our dear camp director.
After taking another drink, father sighed.
"With Perseus, however, I along with the other gods noticed that his mortal essence, like I said earlier, has been mixed with more divinity than what a mortal can usually survive. It was an impossibility that there he was, standing in front of us, when he should have been dead. But then again, that cousin of yours has been doing the impossible since he was twelve," father said incredulously.
‘Yeah, that is Percy in a nutshell.'
"A deeper look in to his soul revealed that his vessel was shattered. I say was because when I delved deep to check, what I found shocked me to my core son. His vessel, which I expected to be shattered, was indeed shattered, but it was somehow still in shape. And it was still doing its purpose of containing his divinity. Although the cracks on it made his divinity seep through, mixing with his mortal essence." I just shook my head at that. It was so like Percy to deny even dying because of divinity.
"Looking at his vessel and with the information about him and that daughter of Athena surviving the Pit, I surmised that something happened to him down there that forced him to use his divinity to the point that his vessel shattered. Causing his divinity to mix so deeply with his mortal essence than I believed in that moment, he became a mortal god." father said. His voice filled with wonder, and I couldn't help but agree.
Percy has always seemed more god than mortal, ever since I first met him all those years ago.
"At that moment, I think he unlocked a part of himself that allowed him the power to overcome the threat of death by his divine essence mixing with his mortal one. But that is where the confusion starts. His divinity mixing with his mortal essence should have catapulted his ascension to godhood. But instead, we found his mortality holding strong. He was neither god nor was he mortal. He had all the makings of a god with his own domain yet he remained a demigod."
"I believe something happened with him down at the Pit. It pushed him beyond the limit of what he can do and endure. And then something happened again, one that forced him to push the shattered remains of his vessel to form once again. Then he pushed his divinity inside the cracked shell of his vessel. Somehow halting his ascension." father said in a grave voice.
"And as far as I know, what he did was impossible. It's something that shouldn't have been possible to do." Father finished. filling his goblet and draining it with one gulp.
"And yet he did." I started.
"And yet he did," my father repeated, agreeing with me.
"And that is why Poseidon no longer has the ability to limit and control Perseus's gifts. Because for a brief moment, Percy was his own god, with his own domain. One that I believe he still has control over. He just somehow never shared what it is to anyone."
"And by the time I came upon that realization, he was already gifted his wishes and was out of our reach."
"Ha ha-ha ha!"
I laughed at the look of my father as he moped at the lost chance to interrogate Percy.
"Maybe he's told Hazel the truth about that! I'll ask her when I get there!"
Father nodded, then he looked down on his plate and noticed the steak he still had left over. He frowned and called over one of the undead servers.
"Bring me a new plate," he ordered.
I watched as the server shuffled away. I reached into the bag beside me and pulled out a burger.
I bit into it and felt excited about meeting Percy and Hazel soon.
Notes:
Hello my lovely readers!
It's been a month and I've missed you all!
As promised, I'm back with an update. I hope you liked the latest chapter.
Now on to the update on how things will be from now on.
I've mention in the last chapter's note that I've been handling some of the work of my manger that suddenly quit.
Well, the latest news is that I've officially taken over his position. Promoted all of a sudden. YAY~
Increase in pay! increase in work as well.
what does mean for this fic?
well that's the hard part.
I've mentioned it that I write this fic during work, and with my new position at work. It would mean lesser time to write.
SO I've come to a decision of stop. Not! hahahaha relax, I'm not abandoning this.
It just mean that instead of me uploading every Saturday. I would only be able to upload every other Saturday!
Hope that's okay with you guys as that was the only way I could keep writing without sacrificing the quality of the story as it is now.
Well, that's all for now. I hope you keep enjoying my work as I continue to write.
Until the next time
read on and find out
Chapter 16: Aphrodite I
Summary:
We see through the eyes of a Goddess,
We find out what happened with piper.
how will this affect the story.
stay tuned to find out
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was a sunny day on Olympus, Apollo was shining down in full from the sky. The air is filled with the sweet fragrance of a multitude of flowers growing all over my garden. The sound of the fountain water gurgling mixed with the sounds of birds as they flew through the air.
All of it combined to create a very relaxing atmosphere that I am now enjoying as I lay back in my lounge chair by the fountain I use to check on the mortal world.
All over the world, I feel love being created. I feel hearts beating as they fall in love. I also feel hearts breaking as that love shatters. I feel love bloom as mothers look upon their newly born children. And I feel love wither as betrayal happens.
I smile as I feel all of these. As all of them are a part of me. A part of the cycle that has existed since before I was even born. The oldest of the gods! That's me, but don't mention that to my face, okay?
No woman wants to be reminded of their age.
I look down on the water in the fountain. Through the ripples, I saw various couples. All sporting varying levels of love. Kids with blooming crushes. Teenagers caught up in their feelings and being adventurous. Adults, more subdued with expressing their love. And the elders, content in the embers of the once smoldering fires of passion within their hearts.
Every single one of them I cherish as much as I can. Though I admit, there are a few among the centuries I have kept an eye on closer than the rest. Couples whose love and story have excited me and kept my attention. Individuals whose actions have called forth my scrutiny.
None more so than my current obsession.
Percy Jackson.
He who the books refer to as The Boyfriend.
The current generation of romantics even has a title perfectly suited for him.
"The Book-tok Boyfriend," they call him.
And I wholeheartedly agree, having read and inspired many of those works of literature. And really! How many men exist that will cross a continent to find and free a girl from captivity? One who wasn't even his girlfriend yet.
How many men can say that they declined an offer of forever in an island paradise spent with a beautiful woman who confessed her love and promised an eternity of affection, servitude, and pleasure, all if you stay?
Who among the men living today can say that they turned down godhood and all the power and glory that comes with it? In exchange for a lifetime with a woman who, again, was not yet his girlfriend.
Any guy whose memory of the woman he loved remained even after having his mind wiped by a goddess.
Or a man who willingly fell to the deepest, darkest part of the pit just so his love wouldn't be alone.
Only one name comes to mind when I think of all those: Only Him.
Only Percy Jackson.
Thinking of Percy brought a smile to my face, but it also brought back the memory of heartache. A hurt so severe I felt it all the way up here. The pain of a heart broken by betrayal. The feeling of the trust shattering to pieces caused by callousness, pride, and selfishness.
I wished I wasn't so affected by the fracturing of our minds brought about by the war between the Roman and the Greek sides of my existence. If I wasn't, I would have seen the cracks within the bonds between Percy and Annabeth earlier. I could have interfered and done something to mend them, correct them even. But alas, it wasn't meant to be.
I know I promised them an entertaining love life. But what happened to them, that was neither entertaining nor was it as I intended.
I sighed as I felt the familiar feeling of loss and disappointment over that lost love.
Needing a little bit of uplifting of the spirits. I waved my hand over the water and conjured up the images of my favorite demigod.
The water started to shimmer, showing me Percy Jackson in his home. He is currently sitting on a lounge chair like I was at the moment, making me smile. The only difference was that he has a woman sitting on his lap.
I smiled as I watched Percy wrap his arms around the waist of Hazel Levesque, the daughter of Pluto. Percy's first fiancée and the first member of his Harem. I watched as Hazel giggled and squirmed as Percy held on to her while he peppered her with kisses from behind.
I shivered as I felt a tsunami of emotions from the two. Massive waves of love battered my senses. Coming from Hazel for the son of Poseidon she was currently using as a seat. Feeling what I can from her, I was sure that even without the curse affecting her. She would have remained loyal to Percy. And her love for him would only grow in time.
And Percy was just being his usual loyal and loving self. Just a glance at him, and I was sure he would have done all that he did for Annabeth and more for Hazel. Or for any woman he falls in love with.
Looking at the two being so in love made me think of my own daughter.
Piper
My beautiful, tragic girl.
I'm glad that I was able to help her in time. Otherwise, I would have lost her to the darkness of the underworld all before her time.
And I was also thankful to Percy for being the kind of man that he is. Without him, Piper wouldn't have been able to heal. She would have lived, yes. But a life without love is no way to live at all.
I smiled down at the couple being projected on the water as I remembered that day Piper came to me here.
----------flashback----------
I was sitting on a couch in my temple, watching Ares perform as he regaled me with exploits from his past. Stories that I have heard thousands of times before. I stifled a yawn as boredom nearly overwhelmed me as I spent time with my lover.
Time I wish I could spend some other way.
Or with someone else.
I was fighting to keep my eyes open when the doors to my temple opened with a bang, surprising not just me but also Ares, who turned towards the door. Shield held in front of him, spear held above him. Ready to hurl it to whoever it was that opened my doors unannounced.
"Stop! Ares!" I shouted as I glimpsed at the form of the person that entered my temple. One glance was all I needed to recognize my daughter, Piper Mclean. But more than that, the emotions I was getting from her were what made me shout at my lover.
Pain, Anguish and Despair.
My daughter was at the end of her rope and was only a step from the edge. Anymore than that, and she will be lost to me forever.
I was on my feet and was across the space in a second. Next I was holding my daughter in my arms as she shook with sobs so heartbreaking I was tearing up myself.
"Shush, Your okay, I've got you," I whispered to her as my daughter lost herself in her tears.
"What is happening?" I heard Ares ask from behind me. I sighed as I was once again reminded that for all his strengths, my lover was not the most emotionally intelligent man I knew. I mean, even my husband is better at that than him. And Hephaestus spends all of his time with his machines and toys!
"Ares, darling. Would you be a dear and leave us alone for now." I said to my muscle bound lover. I started to walk back into the couch, taking my daughter with me.
"But you promised we would spend today together!" Ares whined like a child behind me.
"I'll make it up to you some other day," I said, trying to get rid of him.
"Dite! I had a whole day planned!" he continued as we neared the couch.
"Ares!" I raised my voice. "Leave us alone!"
I turned and looked straight at him. Letting just a little bit of my true nature slip out. A reminder of who I am and that I was the one who chose to be with him. A choice I was beginning to find to be extremely stressful as of late.
Being with Ares used to be exciting. Just seeing him used to take my breath away. But now, it's always the same thing. Oh, how I hope he'd matured in the centuries we've been together. But now, I don't think that's possible.
And that actually worries me. Not that I would be splitting up with Ares, no. It's that he was not the only one causing me stress.
While Ares has not changed much in the thousands of years we've been together. My husband, Hephaestus has changed so much. And not all of that change was for the better.
He used to look at me with such love and hatred. Every time we meet up for a council meeting or when we pass by each other on Olympus. His eyes would always be trained on me. And I would feel the yearning for me coming from him, stronger than any other.
The jealousy and hatred he's had for me every time he saw me with his brother Ares was like the sweetest drug. And I found myself yearning for it, like an addict looking for her next fix. And so I blatantly displayed my affairs and dalliances with his brother and all the other men in front of him.
For in his hatred for me lies his love for me also. And that love is what I used to keep him on a tight leash. Knowing that whatever else I did. He would always be there behind me.
But lately, his attitude towards me has been lukewarm at best. The times he's tried to catch Ares and me on dates can be counted on my fingers in the last decade. And the number of times he's asked me to be with him has practically stopped.
He used to send me gifts every year on our anniversary, but I have yet to receive anything from him in the last 5 years.
But what worries me the most is his indifference towards me.
His eyes no longer stray to me when we meet. And there is only resignation in him whenever he sees me with Ares.
I wish he would be angry with me again. I would prefer that over this.
For in anger lies a love that was hurt, and a heart that is hurt can be healed and nurtured.
But indifference is the absence of feelings, including love. And I am scared of that.
I shook my head and watched as Ares walked out of the door of my temple. I waved my hand, and it closed behind him. I sat down, taking my daughter with me. I pushed all thoughts of my own love life to the back of my mind for now.
My thoughts are directed to my crying daughter for the moment. All others can be pushed back at a later date and time.
Piper was still crying on my chest as we sat down, and I felt horrible for my daughter. After all she went through for us gods. She didn't deserve the pain she was currently feeling.
I just ran my hands through her hair as she slowly calmed down.
After a while, her sobs stopped. Though her eyes still had tears on them, they weren't flowing down like earlier. She sat up and I handed her a handkerchief. I studied my daughter closely as she wiped her face clean.
Her eyes were sunken and red from crying and lack of sleep, and her lips were cracked and bruised from being bitten due to stress and anxiety. Her color was off, and her form was all wrong. Her shoulders were hunched over, and she wouldn't look me in the eye.
This was not the brave and strong Piper Mclean I know. The one that used her voice to not just lull the earth back to slumber but also brought back the son of Jupiter from death. Gone was the confidence from her eyes, replaced by a desperation so intense I knew she was hanging only by a thread. Anymore, and she would snap.
My heart broke for my daughter. None of our children deserved the things they went through.
After a while, I sensed that she was ready to talk. I asked Piper what happened, even though I already knew what it was. Sometimes, it's better to speak it out loud.
"What happened, sweetie?" I asked.
It took a few seconds for Piper to speak up, but when she did, all her emotions came with her words.
"I couldn't take it anymore, Mom! I'm scared! and I'm tired," my daughter said in an anguish-filled voice so soft and small I almost didn't hear it.
"Oh, sweetie! No need to be afraid now," I assured her. taking her into my arms.
"Am I cursed, mom? Did I offended any god? Are you mad at me?" Piper asked as I rubbed her back.
"No, honey! Why would you think that?" I replied, asking her at the same time.
"Then why does everyone I love leave me?" she asked in a voice so broken my heart ached for her.
"Baby, that's not true!" I told her, but she cut me off.
"Not true! Jason left, first because our time together was only an illusion. Then he died, leaving me alone! Then Shel, I thought we had something, but then it all became too much for her too. And I had to leave!" My daughter listed in a loud voice. I just listened to her. Letting her get it all out of her chest.
This was better than how she was earlier. I prefer her to be this angry, even if it's with me. Rather than her being just done with everything.
"There were others too. But every time something happens and they leave me!"
"Why mom! Why!" again, Piper started crying, and I was left trying to calm her down as I took her in my arms again.
"It's okay, my love. We'll get through this," I told her. Letting her know that she won't be alone.
"Am I really destined for love, mom?" she asked against my chest.
"Of course, honey!" I replied.
"Then how come none of your children has had luck in your domain?" Piper followed up, making me pause and think of her words.
Piper, Drew, and Selena. Just three of my children that have been rather unlucky with love. Drew, being that she remained frivolous with how she handled love. As much as I hate to admit it, she was headed for heartbreak at this rate.
Selena, my poor girl. Such a tragic example of love gone wrong. Her love for my husband's son led her into making the wrong decisions, ultimately leading her to her demise. The only consolation is that they are now reunited in the afterlife after much discussion and begging for her part. Just to ensure her daughter gets Elysium after all the mistakes she made in life. Though even though she was happy, her daughter got to be with her sweet Charlie in the underworld. They would never really get the feeling of being one. They would never feel the love of making a family of their own.
My daughter would never know the happiness and love of being a mother.
I will not allow the same faith to befell Piper. Not if I can do something about it.
"No, Piper! No!" I denied her words and pulled her away from me. I held her at arms length and looked her straight in the eye.
"I give you my word, Piper. You won't suffer like that. None of my children will. I promise!" I vowed.
Hearing my words, Piper dissolved into sobs as she cried some more, though this time there was relief mixed with the despair she was feeling. And that was enough for me. For now, that is.
After about 10 minutes, Piper quieted down, and I noticed her breathing was more calm and level. I chanced a peek at her and found that she had fallen asleep. 'Good,' I thought, she needed the rest. For both her mind and body.
I stood up, taking Piper in my arms. I walked deeper in my temple and went to one of the empty rooms within. I went inside and placed Piper on the bed. I tucked her in and opened the balcony door to let the air in.
I strode out and looked over at the magnificent view of Olympus. On any given day, I would have felt pride in being one of the Olympians and calling this mountain my home. But not today, no. Today I felt nothing but disappointed. Not just at myself but with all of us gods who reside here, in this place that held all the power in the world.
'Some powerful goddess I am," I chided myself.
I looked back to my daughter sleeping peacefully on the bed and made my decision.
The moment Piper started to tell me her problem, an idea started to form in my mind. An idea so ridiculous I tried to push it out of my mind. But now, after all the revelations I got, it seems to be the only option available to us.
Piper's mental state is so fragile that I'm afraid another monster attack is all it will take for her to snap and end things. And her fragile heart has been broken so many times that it will take time to heal. Time and a special kind of man with the patience and care that will allow Piper to learn to let her guard down and fall in love again.
That is the only way for her heart to heal as a daughter of love; there is no other way.
Like how Apollo's children needed sunlight to thrive, her own children needed love to survive. Without it, they would wither and die, so to speak.
I don't want my daughter to have to suffer any longer. I stepped back in the room and sat on the bed. I ran my hands through Pipers hair as I thought of how I could broach this subject to her. Not just that, but how I would also approach Him. I know that at the moment. He does not have a favorable opinion of me. Especially after what happened to him and Annabeth.
I know he believes me to be the cause of what happened between them. I did promise to keep their love life exciting. And I did meddle in some way, but not to the point where it would lead to them breaking up.
But regardless of his opinion of me, I don't believe Percy would have it in him to deny me a favor. Especially if it involved the safety of one of his friends. Besides, it's not like I'm asking him to take Piper as one of his own.
'I'll only ask Percy if Piper could live with him for a year, yes, that could work.' I mused as I ran my hand now over Pipers face, brushing the loose strands of hair from her face. Clearing all the blemishes she acquired in her stress and anguish. Bringing back her beauty, one that she so rightly deserves as my child.
Call me vain, but there is power and strength to be found in beauty.
And Piper needs both right now.
The more I think of my plan, the more I marvel at how things turned out.
'It would seem The Fates really do know our "fates,"' I thought.
I marveled at how the threads The Fates weaved for Percy have come for this moment. How their insistence that he be rewarded was somehow made to facilitate the healing of not just her daughter but the daughter of Pluto as well.
'And if I'm right, then there will be others as well,' I thought with a smile.
With my mind made, I smiled at my daughter as she slept soundly. I leaned and kissed her forehead. and stood up to leave the room.
With one last look at Piper, I closed the door to her room and went back to the garden. I called one of the servant nymphs working under me and told her to look after Piper in case she wakes up before I came back.
After getting a nod, I closed my eyes and willed myself to appear in the underworld. Now I know some gods are not allowed to enter the domain of another god with permission. But that's not applicable to me. I existed in the time before the three sons of Kronos split the world among themselves.
As a daughter of Uoranos, born out of the waters of Pontus and cared for by thassala. I can go where I want, when I want. Beside, as long as love and beauty can be found at any place and time, then that place is not barred from me.
And contrary to popular claims, the underworld is full of love and a certain type of beauty.
When I opened my eyes, I found myself in front of the huge, dark gates of Hades's palace. I stepped through them and walked where I felt the Lord of the Underworld currently was. I found him in the hall where his throne was placed. Holding court just as his younger brother and king, Zeus, does on Olympus.
I stood by the door of the hall and waited for his proceedings to finish, not wanting to cause a disturbance. Well, more of a disturbance than I already did.
I waited for about half an hour until the proceedings were done. As the Throne Room emptied out, I went and stepped up to Hades as he stepped down from his throne. We met at the bottom of the steps, and he looked at me with a raised eyebrow.
"Now, I wonder what would have happened to force you to come to my domain uninvited?" he asked with a curious lilt in his voice. I bowed slightly before answering, just to show respect. No matter our age, He is the ruler of the underworld, and I am here as a guest. A guest who will be asking for a favor.
"Something important enough," I said in reply.
"I figured as much," Hades said as he sighed. He gestured with his hand for me to follow him, and together we walked out of the throne room. We walked in calm silence for a bit until he started asking me the reasons for my visit.
"So, Aphrodite, mind telling me why you're here?" he asked, without looking at me.
"I have a question about your daughter, Hazel and Percy," I started.
Hades turned to look at me at that, concern obvious on his face. "Is she alright? Did you foresee anything about her?" he asked, worry evident in his voice.
"She's fine! They both are," I assured him. "They are more than fine if what I feel from them is any indication," I added, making Hades question me.
"What do you mean?" he asked.
"I meant that they are both falling ever deeper in love with one another." I told him with a smile, hearing that made Hades pause in his steps for a bit. I stopped and waited for him. "I see, it seems like I was right in my decision," he stated after shaking himself.
I chuckled as we resumed our walk.
"If that's your reaction to that news, I wonder how you'll react when they get engaged? or marry. Or have kids." I wondered aloud.
Hades sputtered as he tried to respond. His eyes bulged wide as he started at me. "What? Is she? Is Hazel?" He choked on his words as he tried to ask me for clarification.
How fun!
"Relax! She's not pregnant. Not yet. But I'm at least sure that a proposal is possible soon," I said when he calmed down enough. "Proposal?" he asked as we went back to walking. "Hmm"
"We both know Percy well enough by now. You know the kind of man he is. He will do right by your daughter," I told him.
Hades was silent for a while before he nodded. "Yes, I can see that happening," he responded, absently.
We came out in one of the gardens around his palace. After a while of walking, we sat on one of the many benches. I took a deep breath before I started to speak of the reason I came down here.
"We got distracted, but the reason I'm here is somewhat connected to your daughter," I started. "I wanted to ask how you approached Percy with the Hazel situation?" I asked Hades.
"So this is not about a quest?" he replied. "No, a request more like," I responded.
"Hmm," Hades acknowledged. I stared ahead, thinking about my question while I stayed quiet beside him. After a while, he started to speak.
"When I approached him, he was understandably upset. He thought I was going to send him on a quest. I had to immediately clear things up. So my advice is to just go to him and explain directly what you have in mind." He gave me his advice, and I was grateful for it.
"And also, make sure he is either at his new home or somewhere he is relaxed. It will make asking him your favor easier," he added. I turned to him, asking him about that with my gaze.
"He was camping in the wilderness when I came to him the first time, so he was already on guard. My sudden appearance just made his mood worse," Hades explained. I nodded, and we were quiet for a few minutes.
"I thank you, Hades, for your insight. I shall take it into consideration," I said as I stood up. "What do you plan to do now?" he asked. "I shall first talk with Percy. I will inform him of what is happening with my daughter before I ask him my favor," I answered.
Hades nodded. "I see. Are you expecting the same outcome as with my Hazel?" he asked. I paused thinking of what I hoped this endeavor would result in.
"While I'm sure the same will happen between Percy and Piper. For now, all I'm hoping for is for my daughter to find peace with Percy, so her heart may heal. Love will follow naturally with time," I stated.
"After all, very few women exist that can resist Percy's charm," I said with a smile.
"I wish you well on your task ahead, Aphrodite." He bid my goodbye, and I closed my eyes as I willed myself out of the underworld. I traced Percy's presence, finding him at his new home. Locating him was easy for me. The amount of love I feel from that area was quite overwhelming.
But entering his domain was another matter all together. The border ensured that no matter who it is. No god or goddess can enter without his expressed permission. And so, I materialized just beyond the border of his lands. I opened my eyes and looked around.
The place was beautiful, filled with trees and plants. Nature was in full bloom here. I can see and sense the border but could not see through it. Nor can I sense anything or anyone within.
I decided to wait patiently, knowing that Percy already knew I was waiting beyond his borders. Or at least, a god was waiting for him. It took 5 minutes of waiting until the border shimmered, then out came Percy Jackson himself.
The years have been very kind to him. Just a glance at him would be enough to make a lesser woman feel the need to submit to him. Such was the beauty he possessed that I often had to double check if my heritage got mixed with his along the centuries. But no, Poseidon's was the only divine blood to mix with his blood.
And did that blood run through him so much? "Mini-Poseidon," he has been called. Not just because he inherited much of his father's domain. He also inherited Poseidon's looks, along with his temperament. Not much remembers now, but his father was once worshipped as a fertility god. And among us divine, his father has had the most lovers. And the most number of offspring.
'It's a blessing that he didn't inherit his father's womanizing ways,' I thought.
I smiled at Percy as he watched me with a frown on his handsome face.
"Hello, Percy! You look great!" I complimented him. It was the truth. He did look great. His body was exuding a dominant feel; a lesser goddess would feel overwhelmed by it. Much less a mortal woman. His body, hidden beneath his tight shirt. was the perfect specimen of sculpted muscles earned through hard work. The scars he had all over his skin evoke a need to caress and worship them from any woman who lays their eyes on them. Including me.
I shake myself mentally, pulling my thoughts back from the carnal desires that sprouted from deep within my mind.
I stared at Percy, waiting for him to respond. He stared at me for a few minutes longer before he sighed and leaned on a nearby tree. A picture of confidence and resignation. A deadly combination for any woman.
"Aphrodite," he greeted with a nod of his head. "What are you doing here? And please don't tell me you're here to give me a quest," he added, his tone exasperated.
"I'm not! I assure you. Besides, that's not allowed anymore," I told him, taking a step towards him. He just kept his eye on me until I was standing right in front of him.
"When has that ever stopped you guys?" He scoffed before replying.
"That was before The Fates themselves decreed it to be so. Not even us gods can meddle with them," I explained.
Percy eyed me closely, trying to see the truth behind my visit. I waited until he was done, I was about to speak when he spoke first.
"So, why are you here then?" he asked after a few seconds.
I took a deep breath, then just told him the reason. "I'm here to ask you a favor," I said directly, looking him straight in the eyes.
Percy sneered after hearing that. He shook his head and pushed himself off the tree he was leaning on. "I knew it!" He started pacing in front of me, and I could feel his irritation for me. I decided to just continue, hoping he would extend the same care he did for Pluto's daughter for my own.
"It's not for me, Percy!" I said, halting his steps. He turned to me with an incredulous look on his face. "Really? Who is it for then?" he asked. "It's for Piper," I replied in a small voice, keeping my eyes on his.
Percy's eye widened at that, clearly taken aback. He took a minute, just staring into my eyes before he spoke again.
"What happened with Piper?" Percy asked, voice filled with concern.
That single question assured me that I was doing the correct thing. That my decision to approach Percy was the correct one. The obvious worry and concern he was showing for my daughter all but assured me that he would care for Piper and that he would do everything to keep her safe. That his care for her would eventually lead to her heart healing.
With that revelation. I stood straight in front of Percy and bowed.
"I, Aphrodite, formally ask Percy Jackson, son of Poseidon, to extend the same offer of protection and care he did for Pluto's daughter Hazel Levesque, to my own daughter, Piper Mclean."
I stated in the most sincere voice I could muster. I have not bowed to any being in over millennia. I cant even remember the last time I did so. But for Piper, I would do so. Over an over again.
Fortunately, Percy was a person who didn't enjoy lording over others, so he called me up from my bowed form and asked what I was doing.
"Lift your head, Aphrodite! Tell me what happened," he said, flustered.
I smiled at how cute he was being. Here he was, a man. With a goddess, not just any goddess but the goddess of Love and beauty herself, bowing to him. And he wanted nothing more than to end the spectacle as soon as possible.
He truly is a unique one.
If it had been some other god. They would have surely taken advantage of my vulnerability. The fact that I was asking for a favor would have guaranteed them asking me for something in return. Most likely involving sexual favors. And I would have agreed. For Piper, I would have. For my children I would have.
But Percy Jackson, I briefly looked into his eyes, and all I saw was genuine concern and a willingness to listen. And the will to help to the best he could. And just for that, I was tempted to offer up myself as thanks or as a reward for his assistance.
Oh! Who am I kidding! I would have offered myself up to him just so I could partake in what that daughter of Pluto was enjoying!. But tempting as that maybe. Now was not the time; maybe in the future. When he is more open to the idea of sharing his body with others, then I'll get the chance. For now, my focus must be on getting him to help Piper.
"It's a long story, Percy, just know that she needs your help," I said, pleading with him. Knowing that it was useless. He was always going to at least hear me out.
I was proven right when he sighed and looked to the border.
"Let's go inside at least, then you'll tell me exactly why you need my help," he said.
I smiled as I thanked him.
"Don't thank me yet," he said before he spoke the words that would allow me entry to his land, temporarily.
"I, Percy Jackson. Allow Aphrodite entry into my domain!" He declared. A shimmer appeared in the air as the border separating his land from the rest of the world opened. Percy turned to me and gestured with his hand for me to go first.
"After you," he said.
'What a gentleman,' I thought. Though I was sure under all that gentleness was a dominant man that would not take no for an answer. A roughness and wildness that would render any woman into a puddle in his very capable hands.
I smiled at him as I walked past him and stepped through the border.
What greeted me was a wide clearing in the woods, A distance away, I could see the reflection of the sun over a large, clear lake, sparkling in the sunlight. The mansion gifted to him stood prominent among the trees.
It was simply beautiful.
Percy walked past me, leading me to his home.
We walked to the door of the mansion, where he led me to a seating area over looking the pool and the lake. I sat down on one of the sofas, and Percy took a seat in front of me. I looked around and noticed 2 nymphs standing behind Percy, looking a bit nervous. I sense fear from them as most of their kind when in the presence of a god. Though the most prominent feeling I'm getting from them is worry, but not for themselves. They are worried for Percy.
I giggled internally, looks like Percy is doing magnificently with the women around him. To evoke such care from them is no easy feat. Even if they were bound to him in servitude. That would only ensure loyalty to him. Their hearts would still be their own, but from what I can see, Percy has their heart, willingly.
"So, mind telling me what you mean about a favor for Piper?" Percy asked, pulling me away from my thoughts. I was about to answer when two more ladies joined us in the room.
I smiled as Pluto's daughter, Hazel Levesque, came over and bowed to me. "I welcome you into our home, Lady Venus." Her greeting made me shift to my Roman form briefly.
"Thank you, dear one, I must say! You are absolutely glowing! Percy must be treating you quite well!" I said giddily. The love I'm feeling from her for Percy was affecting me so much.
"Yes, Percy has been nothing but the best boyfriend to me!" Hazel agreed with a beaming smile that almost blinded me with the amount of love and affection they held for the demigod sitting in front of me. The very same demigod who was now squirming about, uncomfortable with the attention he was receiving.
Percy lifts his hand to Hazel, and she reaches for it. Percy pulled her to him until she was sitting beside him. Immediately, her head leaned over his shoulder as her hands intwined with his. I watched the two bask in the comfortable familiarity and love they shared, and I wished for my daughter to find the same relationship as these two have.
"Aphrodite," Percy called, bringing me back to my Greek form. "Can you tell us now?" he asked, and I braced myself.
"First, I thank you for entertaining my request, Percy. I know you could have just declined to even listen, and there would have been nothing I could do about it. Such is the deal made with you. So again, thank you." I started, getting a nod from him. Hazel just stayed quiet.
"The reason I came here, Percy, is because I would like to ask for you to take in my daughter Piper," I told him directly. I watched as his eyes narrowed, staring at me. Trying to figure out what my game was, I'm sure. I waited to see how he would respond, but it was Hazel who responded.
"When you said 'take in' do you mean..." she asked, letting the end of her question linger. I decided to finish it for her.
"Yes, Hazel. Like what Percy did for you," I said, looking straight at Percy.
Percy sat up and lean forward, still looking at me. "What exactly happened with Piper?" he asked, and I closed my eyes for a bit, getting my thoughts ready to tell him what Piper went through ever since he went away.
I opened my eyes and started the tale. "You know that Piper and Jason broke up shortly after the war with the giants, right?" I asked and got a nod from both Percy and Hazel. "Well, after the two separated, Piper went back to live with her father." Percy nodded again, indicating that he knew. "While she was there, she got into a relationship with a woman named 'Shel'. She was clear-sighted like Rachel and your mom. And for a time she was happy." I smile forlornly, remembering how that love ended for Piper.
"I'm guessing it didn't last?" Percy asked, already knowing the answer.
I shook my head before answering. "Being clear-sighted did not mean acceptance and understanding. Shel meeting Piper brought answers to the things she was seeing. But it also brought out more questions. And it also placed Shel in danger from the elements of our world hunting demigods. And she, dating my daughter, was in more danger than most." I continued.
"But still, despite all the hardships. The two of them tried to make things work, and it seemed that they had a good handle on things until," I paused, not knowing how to proceed. I realized I did not know if Percy knew about Jason.
'I should have asked Hades,' I thought.
"Until?" Percy repeated. urging me to continue.
"Tell me, Percy, are you aware of the recent war with the immortal emperors of Rome?" I asked.
Percy was silent for a bit before he answered. "I knew a fight happened, and that lives were lost. Again. Because of the mistakes you gods made!" He said, his voice tense, filled with anger. And I knew that he knew what happened with Jason.
"Yes, I acknowledge that. That's why I'm here. I don't want the same thing to happen again in the future. I don't want another Jason to happen," I said, pleadingly. Imploring for him to listen and to calm down.
Percy closed his eyes and took a deep, steady breath as Hazel caressed his hand in hers, further calming him down. It's nice to see that her presence is soothing enough for Percy. A man such as him needs a woman that he can drop his guard around.
After a while, Percy opened his eyes. A lot calmer now. "I'm sorry about that, I still feel guilty about not being able to do anything to help during that time." He said with his head bowed.
"I understand Percy," I told him. I knew nothing I said could assuage the guilt in his heart. That was the job of the people he has around him, and from what I could see. Hazel was doing a great job at that.
"Well to continue. During that war, Piper was pulled into helping together with Jason. That decision strained the already stressed relationship Piper had with Shel. But after Jason died, things just went from bad to worse until Shel decided to break up with Piper."
"I won't tell the details, but after that, Piper fell to a dark place. His father tried his best to support her, but he could only do so much. And so Piper decided to go back to camp, thinking that being surrounded by her friends and other people who are like her might help. But being at camp just brought back the memories of all the people she lost," I said, tears now forming on my eyes.
I saw Percy gesture to the blue-haired nymph, who took off immediately. While I summoned a handkerchief and wiped my eyes.
"Being at camp reminded Piper of the times she spent with Jason, with Annabeth, who at that time was staying with her parents, and with Leo, who was away with Calypso. She had no one who knew her beyond being one of the Seven."
"Piper found herself alone in the place where she should have been feeling at home the most. It got so bad that she contemplated suicide," I told them, a tremble in my voice as I imagined losing my daughter. I heard a gasp and saw Hazel's eyes widen in shock while Percy sported a shocked look on his face.
"I didn't want that to happen. I was very thankful that instead of doing that, Piper chose to come to me for help." I continued.
"She came to me today up on Olympus. And I decided I would do all I could to help her. I first went to Hades, I asked him for advice on how to approach you with this favor." The nymph that left came back back at this point and handed me a glass of nectar.
"Thank you." I took the offered drink and took a sip.
After setting the glass back down on the table, I glanced at Percy to see how he was taking the news. I saw a frown on his face as he contemplated the favor I was asking from him.
"I know it's a lot, Percy. And I'm not asking for you to treat Piper the same way you do with Hazel. I'm also not asking for you to take her in as a member of your Harem, I know how that works. But I implore you to at least accept my daughter into your home. Of all the safe places that exist, it is only here that her mind can be at peace." I pleaded.
"Camp Half-Blood contains all of her memories of the loved ones she lost. Camp Jupiter might work to keep her safe, but she will be alone there, with no one to support her. She cannot go back to her father for obvious reasons. And Olympus is just not possible." I enumerated all the reasons she couldn't stay at those places.
"This place is the only place where she will be safe from monsters. While she is here she will also be out of reach for us immortals. Here, she can take her time to heal. And I believe your presence will also provide her all the support she'll need to recover." I ended at that, giving Percy time to think it through.
Again, Hazel was the one to break the silence with her question.
"If Percy were to agree, he will have to tell Piper about the harem. Do you think Piper would understand that and won't judge him for it?" she asked, a bit of protectiveness in her voice. I knew her worry was more for Percy than for herself.
I smiled at her before answering. "Piper, in the end, is still my child. I'm sure she will understand and learn to accept your circumstances." I saw a bit of relief on her face, but she still continued. "And what if, like me, Piper also ended up falling in love with Percy? Would you be okay with that?" she asked, and I had to hold back a giggle at her worry.
"I'm sorry, my Lady. But you have to understand, my Father also sent me here with the intention of being protected as I heal from wounds of the past. And yet here I am now, a woman in love and a willing member of his Harem." she stated, holding on to Percy's hand as he looked at her with eyes filled with love and admiration.
Oh, how I wish the same look would be directed at my daughter. And me.
"At the moment, Hazel, I can promise that I have no such intention for Piper. Just like with your father, all that I want is for Piper to be safe as she heals her broken heart and mind. Anything else that will happen beyond that will be up to her. And you." I answered, looking pointedly at Percy, who was still silent.
Silence prevailed for a few moments as Percy stared at me. Finally he spoke, his mind already made up.
He sighed before speaking. "I understand why you came here, Aphrodite. And I can sympathize with you as well. I already accepted Hazel for almost the same reasons, so I can't find any reason to deny your request," he started to say.
"Though I have to make it clear. I won't be actively pursuing Piper for a relationship. I will give her all the help and support I can, but I won't be making any moves to her." Percy said that last part while looking at Hazel.
I smiled at that. His Loyalty shining though as he assured Hazel, his current girlfriend, that he wouldn't be making any passes with another woman who will be living with them soon.
It's cute and endearing.
And it was also useless.
Proven by how Hazel responded.
"I appreciate what you're doing, Percy, but we all know how this will turn out." Hazel said, taking Percy's hand and kissing it.
"Hazel, you know I won't." Percy wasn't able to finish what he was going to say as Hazel placed a finger on his lips. "I know Percy, but like with me, I'm sure Piper would also fall for you. Even with you not doing anything. After all, I was the one who approached you, I was the one who confessed. And I was the one who asked to be with you." Hazel argued back.
I watched as the couple went back and forth with their argument, and I could help but find it cute.
"But I was also in love with you back then, Hazel. That's why I agreed to start dating," Percy shot back. "And what makes you think you wouldn't fall for Piper as well?" Hazel answered. "I'm not looking to fall in love with someone else!" he retorted. "I know Percy, and I love you for that. But I also know you. You are the most loyal and lovable person I know. But you also can't help but reciprocate the love you receive. Your loyalty ensures that you at least learn to love the person that earns your loyalty," Hazel explained, and I nodded at that.
"I agree with Hazel, but like I said earlier, I'm only asking for Piper to be allowed to stay here. Whatever happens because of that will be entirely up to you guys." I told them, hoping to stop their argument.
Percy sighed in defeat as Hazel and I smiled at him.
"Fine, I agree to take in Piper here as she heals. I promise she'll be safe here." Percy agreed.
"Thank you," I replied. but Percy was not yet done.
"But! Like with Hazel, I will need to explain to her everything about us and this place," he said, and I nodded. Understanding the need for it. "And you will have to explain to her how she will need to be sent here." He reminded me.
"Like how my father told me about Percy without telling me about the Harem and the price for it," Hazel added.
"I understand, I shall broach the subject with Piper as carefully as I can." I promised them as I already started to think of how I can tell Piper about this.
"Once you have informed Piper about this, you can send me an IM on when and where we can meet. I can either go to her on Olympus or in New York, which ever is more comfortable for her. So I can explain to her in detail about us." Percy said, and I smiled at the obvious concern he has for my daughter.
"I will, thanks," I smiled at him.
Feeling happy about the outcome of my meeting with them, I decided to leave and tell Piper about what had been discussed. I stood up, and Percy followed, showing impeccable manners. 'Sally raised her son very well,' I thought.
"Once again, I thank you, Percy, Hazel, for agreeing to hear me out. I also thank you for granting me this favor. I will never forget it and will pay you back in full someday. I promise that from this day forth that I, Aphrodite, shall always be behind you," I declared.
"Think nothing of it, Aphrodite, I'm happy to help," Percy replied with a smile.
"I shall leave now and will let you know when you can meet with Piper." I bid them farewell and willed myself back to my temple.
I found myself back at my temple, right outside the room where I left Piper. I opened the door and found her still laying in bed. But she was awake this time, her eyes empty, gazing at the ceiling.
Once again, I felt for my daughter, and I steeled my nerves to begin to tell her about how she could heal. I knocked on the door to announce my entry. Piper tuned her head to me and smiled, a bland smile. But a smile all the same, and I'm grateful for it. It seems I am right in getting her to sleep some. The sleep gave her much needed rest for her mind and heart. No longer is she drowning in sorrow, and her mind seems to have cleared up a bit.
That's good, I need her to have a clear mind for what I'm about to tell her.
"Mom," Piper called me, breaking me out of my thoughts.
I smiled at her and entered the room. "Darling, did you sleep well?" I asked as I came beside her and sat at the bed.
"I did," Piper nodded. "I'm sorry for barging in yesterday. I didn't know what else to do," she added. not meeting my eyes. I quickly shushed her up and started to brush her hair. "Shush, baby. You have nothing to apologize for. You are my daughter, consider this your home." I told her as I felt her relax into the bed. Enjoying the feeling of having her hair taken care of. Or maybe it's the fact that she has a mother taking care of her at last.
Maybe it's the latter. I should have started being a better mother when Percy asked it of us when he fought the Titans. Maybe then Piper wouldn't have suffered so much. Or any of my children, for that matter.
We enjoyed the quiet for a while until I decided to broach the subject of her going to Percy.
"Piper dear, are you well enough to discuss something important?" I asked her tentatively, I wouldn't want to push too hard.
Piper opened her eyes and looked at me. Seeing the look on my face, she sat up. giving me more of her hair to work with as I presented to her the option I came up with. "What do you want to talk about?" She asked, her back turned to me as I continued to brush her hair.
"Well, it's about what happened to you, sweetie," I started. "Look, mom, I'm sorry if I worried you yesterday. I'm okay now," Piper responded, trying to downplay her breakdown. But I won't allow her to. She needs to heal completely. Otherwise, it's just going to fester in her until she cracks.
"No, you are not okay, Piper! I can see through your heart, baby, and I can see that it is shattered. You need to heal," I told her, mustering up all the motherly tone I could. Piper was quiet after my outburst, I waited for her to respond. And it seemed she was not going to until she spoke in a very soft voice.
"And how do I do that?" she asked, her voice resigned.
I sighed, at least she was accepting of the fact that she needed to heal. I thought she was going to fight with me, or be in denial.
"Well, dear, while you were asleep, I reached out to some of the other gods, asking for advice on how I could help you." I started. "You didn't have to." Piper replied. "Of course I had to! It's the least I could do!" I stated.
"Anyway, I was told that in order for you to recover. You first need to be in a safe place. Away from monsters, away from gods, including me," I told her. "Are you kicking me out?" Piper tried to turn to look at me. "I'm not, promise," I assured her. Then I continued to explain.
"I meant it when I said you will always be welcome here. But at the same time, I don't recommend you spend much time here." I said, and Piper stayed quiet, waiting for me to explain. "That's because you staying here would violate Zeus's law about demigods staying on the mountain, except for special occasions or just for a short duration. It would also expose you to the other gods, and that would cause all kinds of trouble. For me and for you." I stated.
"What trouble?" Piper asked.
"For one, you are a very beautiful woman, my daughter. As such, it is a given that other gods will be interested in you. Romantically or sexually. And unless I've read you wrong, I believe you have no interest in being with a god." I told her, making her nod. "I thought as much."
"Secondly, barring romantic and sexual interest, the gods might still find you interesting in the way of quests. There was a reason Percy was given so many quests in the past, Piper. It wasn't just because he was the child of the prophecy or because he was the strongest demigod to exist," I explained.
"I mean, he is all those things and more, but the main reason behind his quests is because he was here. And he was available. Tell me, daughter, if you were a god and you needed a quest fulfilled. And you had a choice between an untested demigod and one that has already proven himself capable of getting things done, regardless of the odds. Who would you pick?" I asked Piper.
"The one that has already proven himself," Piper answered after a bit of thinking.
"And I would as well. And can you think of any demigod that has accomplished as much as Percy has?" Piper shook her head. "Neither can I," I said.
"The fact is, Piper, in the short time Percy has been alive, he has done so much for us gods that it made all other demigods before him look amateurish." I said, "Let's make an example of Odysseus and his journey through the sea of monsters to get back to his kingdom."
"Odysseus was the king of Ithaca who joined the war with Troy. A war that took 10 years to reach its conclusion. After the war, he and his men sailed back to Ithaca. But on the way he got waylaid by gods and other immortals, forcing him and his crew to enter the sea of monsters." I went on.
"Odysseus's journey through the sea of monsters was filled with hardships and difficult choices. And that journey took him more than 10 years to complete," I said with a shake of my head.
"I know the story of the Odyssey, mother, what's your point." Piper asked, not seeing the point.
"The point I'm trying to make Piper, is that Percy went through the same things Odysseus did. Percy, like Odysseus, entered the sea of monsters. But unlike Odysseus, Percy did it without a ship of his own."
"Unlike Odysseus, Percy sailed the sea of monsters with just his Cyclops brother Tyson and Annabeth." I couldn't help the tinge of disappointment in my tone as I remembered that daughter of Athena. "While Odysseus had 600 men on multiple ships with him."
"Perhaps the biggest difference between them is that Odysseus took more than 10years to escape the sea of monsters, while Percy did it in less than 10 days," I said, and Piper turned to me, her eyes wide with disbelief.
"I know, hard to believe. But understand, Piper, that Percy encountered almost all of the hardship Odysseus did. The Sirens, the cyclops Polyphemus, Scylla, and Charybdis. Even the sorceress Circe. He even ended up on Calypso's island, but that was during a different time." I listed all of the things that both Odysseus and Percy went through and faced during their time in that sea.
Piper was still staring at me in shock.
"I heard of that before, but not in detail." she told me.
"That's just how he is. He never lorded his achievement to anyone," I said with a smile.
"Mind you, Piper, he did all that when he was just 13." I finally ended my tale.
Piper just shook her head as she turned back again. My hand continued to play with her hair. I was now braiding them.
"My point is, That was just one of the many achievements of Percy during his short life. I can confidently say that he has done most of the feats of the heroes of old, but in a shorter timeframe." I continued.
"With that in mind, you can understand why most gods choose to have him on their quests. That is, until he went away and he became unreachable to us gods." I said as I halted my hands.
"Now with Percy away, the gods have to look for others who can do their quests. And who will they choose among the current demigods? Of course we will choose those who have distinguished themselves from the past wars. And who has distinguished themselves the most than you seven from the prophecy." I added as I undid my work, choosing a different style for her.
"And among the seven, who is the most available? Percy is out for the count, and Jason is sadly no longer with us," I said as I felt Piper stiffen and the mention of his name. "Annabeth is but a shell of her former self, due to her own actions. And Leo is just not reliable enough." I added.
"Frank has his duties as the Praetor and Hazel, like Percy, is out of our reach due to her father." I ended my list.
"That leaves you, Piper, as the only possible candidate. And I wouldn't want that for you. I watched as Percy was sent on quest after quest. I saw as his body was damaged over and over again. I felt it when his heart and mind almost reached his breaking point. I saw as he was betrayed, and I saw how he placed his duty before his own well being." I held Piper by her shoulder as I told her all this. Turning her to face me. So she can see the seriousness in my eyes.
"I'm not trying to minimize what your going through, Piper. But I believe if you were to go through what Percy has, then you wouldn't have had the strength to even come to me." I said, and Piper nodded in acceptance.
"With all that said, if you are to heal, you need to be kept away from all that is mythical and divine. Unfortunately, that is easier said than done," I told her.
"Camp half-blood is out of the question, being there just brings back memories for you. Ones you have to avoid for now. Camp Jupiter will also not do, as that will still put you in our reach." I added.
"Then where will I go? Alaska? I remember Hazel telling me that gods have no power over there." Piper asked, or more like whined, making me smile a bit.
"No, not Alaska. While it's true that we have no power there. We can still reach you there. And it's not like we can't just go there. So no, you won't be going there." I answered, shaking my head.
"Then where?"
"There really is only one place you can go. A place that is currently completely out of reach from us gods. We can only enter if we get permission from the Lord of that land. And all of its inhabitants are outside of us, the gods influence," I told her, making Piper's eyes widen in curiosity.
"In there, you will be safe. From monsters and from us gods. In there you can heal." I said with a smile.
"I'm sensing a but there somewhere," Piper replied with a worried smile.
"Very good, Piper! And you are right. To enter that place, one has to pay a price. Don't ask, I cannot tell you what it is. Only the Lord of that land can tell you what the price is. And I also cannot pay it for you, only you can pay it. And you have to do so willingly." I answered her honestly. With all that I am allowed to say.
"A price?" Piper clarified. brows knitted.
"Yes, a price for the safety and freedom you will gain while there." I repeated, trying to sell the idea to her as hard as I could.
"This is the only way, Piper." I pushed, placing my hand in hers. Imploring her to really consider the idea.
"I've already gone and asked the Lord for permission for you. He agreed to meet with you so you can discuss the price." I said, encouraging her.
"You did? When?" That got a reaction for her. Good.
"While you were asleep, I went and negotiated a meeting. It wasn't easy. He and me, we weren't really friendly. You could say that I'm one of the gods he hates. No, that's too harsh a word. Maybe it's better to say that he doesn't care much for me." I rambled.
"If that's the case, then why would he agree to meet me?" Piper asked.
"He may not like me, Piper, but he is not the type to pass that dislike to my children. No, he is one of the best examples of a man this world can offer." I told her with a dreamy smile, remembering how I felt in his presence. A shiver went through my spine as I imagined what it would be like to be with him. I was taken out of my daydreams by Piper asking a question.
"The best example! Really? Is he better than Percy then?" Piper's question stumped me. How do I tell her that Percy was exactly who I was talking about? I braced myself and decided to just come clean.
"Um, Piper. I'm going to need you to be calm about what I'm going to say next." I asked Piper, who just knitted her brows more, puzzled about my reaction to her question. But she stayed quiet and waited for me to say what I wanted.
"The person I was telling you about, the Lord of the land I want to send you to," I paused, for effect. Not because of nerves.
"It's Percy"
Piper was frozen, for 5 minutes, Piper just stared at me. I was starting to get worried I might have broken her brain of something when she finally snapped back to reality. She pulled her hand from mine, then she got off the bed and started to pace along the length of it. Biting her nails in the process.
After a while, she stopped and turned to face me again with a hard look on her eyes.
"Percy?" she asked.
"Yes, Percy," I repeated.
"And you think he's going to be okay with me after what I've done?" she asked, and I knew it weighted heavily on her mind. Her belief that she had any part in Annabeth's deceit.
"You have done nothing, Piper, you were never a part of Annabeth's wrongdoings." I told her. Making sure she understood that Annabeth's actions were her own.
"Done nothing? If it wasn't for me, they would still be together!" Piper insisted, heatedly.
"Yes! You are right. And the two of them would have stayed together. Under deceitful circumstances. And you, Piper, you would have lived with the knowledge of Annabeth's mistakes. You would have to live with that secret. Carrying that burden in your conscience, eating you up every time you see them both. You will know that every time Percy smiles it is because the truth is being hidden from him." I explained to Piper.
"And how will you be able to face Annabeth? After knowing her truth. Knowing that she stayed with Percy not because of love but because of need and obligation. You are my daughter Piper, do you believe Percy deserved that?" I asked her, trying to paint a picture to make her understand that she was faultless in this.
Piper tried to argue, but no words came out of her mouth. She knew the answer to my question.
"No, he doesn't deserve that." she said in the end.
I smiled at Piper, reaching out for her hand and pulling her back on the bed. "I know you feel guilty for your imagined part in the fall out of Annabeth's secret coming out. But it was the best outcome for them. Percy needed to know the truth, as harsh as that would be. He was hurt, quite severely. But it ultimately worked out for him in the end." I said as I began to play with Piper's hair again.
"As for Annabeth, she needed to learn that harsh but valuable lesson. She needed to learn that sometimes the most logical choices bring about the most painful outcome. She needed to learn that her brain isn't always the one that will lead her to the best future she can have. As she now no doubt understands," I finished.
"But will Percy even accept me?" she asked after a bit.
I smiled, happy I was getting through to her. The rest I leave to Percy. "Like I said, I already asked Percy permission to meet with you. Where you will meet is still undecided, but he at least agreed to meet up, and he will then explain to you about the particulars of living in his land, and the price." I explained, adding the price at the end.
A price I so wanted to pay for myself, just so I could partake in the exquisite cuisine called Percy Jackson.
Soon.
Piper nodded before asking what I knew she was going to ask sooner or later.
"What happened with Percy anyway? How come he has that land that you gods can't meddle with?" She asked, curious.
"Ah! I think it will be better if Percy is the one to explain that, but long story short, The Fates demanded that we gods reward Percy for his numerous deeds for us gods, and so we granted his wish of safety and freedom. The same safety and freedom that you will enjoy if you agree to stay with him." I said with a teasing smile.
Piper was quiet for a while, thinking it over, I'm sure. I was almost done with the elaborate braiding I was doing to her hair when she finally spoke. "I'll speak with Percy first, then I'll decide. For now, can you tell him to meet me at the Starbucks near the Empire State Building in 2 days?" Piper told me, making me smile brightly at her decision.
"Of course, Piper, that will give us time to shop for all that you will need!" I agreed, already feeling giddy at the thought of bonding with her over clothes and shoes.
I turn her over to face me and I kiss her on the forehead. "You rest up for now, I'll go and inform Percy, then tomorrow we'll go down to the city and prepare all that you will need." I said as I stood and walked to the door. I paused before I walked through and turned to look at Piper, still on the bed.
"For what it's worth, Piper, I think you are making the correct choice." I said, hoping she believes my words.
"I hope so too, mother," Piper replied, her tone hopeful.
I smiled at her and closed the door.
--------flashback end----------
I smiled as I remembered what followed that discussion.
I IM'ed Percy almost immediately and informed him that Piper agreed to the meeting. I told him of her request to meet here in New York, and thankfully, he agreed as well. Saying that it was about time for him to visit his mother.
I offered to flash him here, but he declined, saying that he would just take his Pegasus. "He needs the exercise," Percy said, talking about Blackjack, his Pegasus. I thanked him and finished the call.
The next day was spent going around the city with Piper, buying all sorts of dresses and outfits. Piper went with the flow and allowed me to run rampant with the choices of clothes I bought for her. That is, until we reached the lingerie store.
"Why would I need those?" she asked quite defiantly.
"A lady must always be prepared, Piper!" I retorted.
Anyway, after buying her an armoire's worth of lingerie, we went back to Olympus, where I had her stay for another night until her meeting with Percy the next day.
The day came, and Piper went down of Olympus on her own. I was tempted to follow her, in disguise, of course, but I held myself back. Knowing that she'll inform me of whatever her decision will be.
Piper came back in the afternoon visibly shaken, and I knew Percy was very forthcoming in his explanation. Including the details of the harem if the incredulous look on my daughter's face is any indication.
I waited for Piper to come to me to ask about it, and she did in the evening of the same day. Asking about the truth of what Percy shared with her. Piper said that Percy swore under the Styx name, but she still needed to ask me for confirmation.
I assured her that all that Percy told her was the truth, after she explained what was said to her. And I iterated that I wouldn't have suggested for her to go with Percy if I thought for a second that Percy would take advantage of her.
Piper also said that Percy was willing to take her in even if she didn't join the harem. I told her that Hazel first joined Percy under the same conditions. It's just that Hazel fell in love with Percy eventually, leading to her joining the harem.
Piper nodded, saying that Percy explained that as well.
I told Piper to think on it and to tell me what she decides, and that there is no rush. She replied that she would give me her decision in two days.
Those two days were spent just looking after my daughter while she stayed with me in temple. Ares did come by, asking me to go with him on a date, but I turned him down. Not really in the mood for a date, and not really wanting to spend time with him.
I think that my fling with him had run its course. My husband's continued apathy towards me is concerning. And my growing fascination with Percy was distracting. Oh, how wonderful it was to be able to feel all of these emotions personally.
It's intoxicating!
Anyway, it was 2 days later that Piper approached me with her decision, a decision I knew she was going to take. She agreed to live with Percy for the time being. Enjoying the safety and protection his bordered land would provide. And also taking advantage of His and Hazel's presence to help her heal.
I smiled as she told me of these things. Already knowing how it would all end. I think Piper knew as well. That she was bound to fall of the son of Poseidon, hard. But she was just in denial. Her friendship and guilt over Annabeth holding her back. But I also knew she'll get over those silly reasons.
She is a daughter of mine. A child of Love. And she will be loved and will Love in return.
I remember seeing her off the mountain, saying that she needed to say her proper goodbye to the people that matter to her. Her friends and her father needed to be told personally that she would be gone for a while. I applauded her courage and saw her off with a smile, promising to send her things to Percy ahead of her.
I was brought back to the present by a shiver that rocked my whole being.
It was an orgasmic feeling that had me tingling and shaking as though I had just finished a round of sex with the most experienced lover. And I can count on one hand the people that deserve such a title, Percy being one of them.
But I wasn't in the middle of sex, or even dreaming of sex. What could have caused that?
I dug deep into myself, into the depths where my being mixed with the domain I command. In there I found the source. A foretelling, scenes of a future yet to happen. The end results of the tapestry The Fates weaved long ago.
I was only able to get a glimpse of those threads, as they were infused with so much love that it allowed me to reach into them. Even through the defenses The Fates erected against other powers from having a peak.
It makes sense I was able to bypass those wards. To me at least.
After all.
"Love conquers all," as they say.
Even Fate itself.
I giggled at the ridiculousness of the thought of one string of the color green, infused with so much love. Entwined with other strings of different colors. All filled with Love as well. Further empowering the green string even more. Making it possible for it to do the impossible time and time again. Allowing it to defy the odds, odds placed by The Fates themselves.
Defying Fate.
Now I know how he was able to survive all he did. How he was able to do all that he'd done.
How he was the only one to garner my attention like no other before him.
It was Fated, one The Fates was powerless to change.
And so I accepted the changes and added my own.
After all
"Love conquers all."
And I am Love itself.
Notes:
This chapter inspired an idea within me,
one that involves the gods instead of the demigodsa story that is still being drafted,
when it is ready, It'll be shared with you all
But for now
enjoy
ohh! by the way!
I wrote the smut, I wonder if my readers are ready for it?
comment who you think will be getting it on?
And also, how do you feel about me commisioning artist to create art for this story?
Oh! I will also be adding a few GIF on the next few chapters..
for fight scenes
look forward to that
Chapter 17: Leo IV
Summary:
A conversation between long lost friends,
Stories told through and shared
Truth exposed and confessed
A meeting planned and to be looked forward too.
What could go wrong
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Thud!
"Whoa!" I shouted as I reached over and tried to catch Annabeth from falling, but Chiron got to her first. I glanced down at the unconscious blonde currently being held by the centaur, and I felt bad for her.
I heard Chiron sigh as he caressed Annabeth's hair. "It seems the news was too much for her to take, Miss Tanaka," he said as he looked up at the other girl in the room.
"I know, but she needed to know. And it's not like we can keep this new from her. I just know Malcolm will call her later and tell her himself," Drew explained. I agree with her; Annabeth's a strong woman. She can take that new, after she wakes up, that is.
"For now, it would be better to bring Annabeth back to her cabin to rest." Chiron grunted as he stood up and carried Annabeth on his arms. "Should I take her?" asked Drew, surprising me even more. "No, you've had a long day. You should rest as well." The centaur shook his head before heading out of the room.
Drew followed Chiron out, leaving me in the room with Sherman, who shrugged his shoulders before walking out too. I found myself alone in the rec room for a minute before I pulled the calling card out of my toolbelt and started at it again.
On it was Piper's name in bold letters with her name printed in a smaller font below, 'her manager maybe? ' Across that was a contact number. A string of seemingly insignificant numbers would be what would allow me to get in contact with my friend. A friend who I had not seen or heard of in three years.
I sighed and placed the card back in my toolbelt and walked out of the room and out of the Big house. Outside, it was quiet. Almost everyone was in their own cabin. With the exception of those on patrol duty. Something we didn't have before, but with the increased number of campers. It became a necessity.
I decided not to head to my cabin and went straight to the woods, heading to Bunker 9, for a bit of privacy. If I were to make the call, I didn't want an audience. I walked in silence, gradually going deeper into the woods until I reached the blast doors. It used to be that I was the only one who could open it. Due to my Fire powers, I, together with my siblings, modified it with a keypad for coded access, making it easier for those with permission to enter.
You would still need the access code, though. And Chiron is the only one who can give those to you.
I opened the doors and went inside; the doors closed behind me, and I made a beeline for one of the benches scattered all around the interior. I looked around, and a number of ongoing projects of my siblings and others graced my vision. I smiled at the wide variety of activity happening in the bunker. It made me remember when I was the only one in here. With the occasional visits from Annabeth when I was making the Argo.
Once again, I pulled out the card and looked at it. Trying to decide if I should call now or later. Or maybe it would be better to call tomorrow. But Drew said that she will be busy for the next 2 days, so I really should call now. But it's already late into the night, and I might be disturbing her beauty sleep. The last time I did that, I had Katropis hurled at me. But she gave the card to Drew, so she should be expecting a call.
'Hurnnnggg," I groan as I hold my head in my hands. The indecision was killing me.
I closed my eyes for a bit and thought real hard.
Finally, I took my phone out of my toolbelt and dialed the number. After a pause, I hit the call button and placed the phone on the workbench, already in loud speaker mode.
"Ring Ring Ring!"
The phone rang for a bit. Every ring made my heart beat a little harder. 'Will she pick up? ' I asked myself. After a few more rings, my nerves got the best of me. I was about to reach over and cancel the call when the click was heard, signifying that the call connected.
'Click'
"Hello?"
A voice I have recognized, one I have not heard for 3 years. Hearing her voice halted all my thoughts. My heart did a little happy dance in my chest, as cheesy as it sounded. I was very glad for that. I woke me up and made it possible for me to respond. But as always, she beat me to it.
"Leo? Is that you?" I heard her ask over the phone, making me snicker. Which I'm sure she heard.
"Hey! Beauty queen! Congratulations on your engagement!" I greeted her enthusiastically.
I heard her laugh, and that brought a smile to my face. After all the years, we can still joke around like we were never apart.
"That wasn't what I thought you would say to me first!" Piper said after a while. And I understood what she meant. But I wanted to break the ice before going to the nitty gritty.
"What did you expect?" I asked curious and also nervous, stalling for time.
"I expected you to ask me why I cut off contact all of a sudden," she replied. And I nodded.
"Oh, believe me, Piper! I will get to that. But for now, I just want to have fun and catch up with my best friend!" I told her honestly.
Piper was silent for a bit. "I see, well, what do you want to talk about? Besides the obvious," she asked, her voice teasing.
"I want to know how you're enjoying the spotlight!" I asked in a giddy voice. remembering her aversion to fame.
"Hahaha, I knew you were going to ask that!" she replied, happiness evident in her voice, and I found myself relaxing. Clearly, she was modeling willingly.
"I'm actually enjoying it a lot. It's tough work but easier than what we used to do," she spoke. The truth in her statement was undeniable. "Plus!, I get to enjoy wearing all those expensive dresses and get to tease Percy with it." Piper truly was happy, and she was having fun in her new life.
But she has also changed a lot. Back then she wouldn't be caught wearing dresses and was defiantly stuck with a camp shirt and jeans. Now not only was she modeling, something she was opposed to before. She was doing so while enjoying and living her life to the fullest. Maybe being in love had something to do with it.
"You've changed Piper," Leo said after a while.
"I know. It's a good thing too. Otherwise, I wouldn't have been talking to you right now," Piper replied with a somber tone. Leo remembered Drew telling them how Piper almost committed suicide.
"Why didn't you reach out then, Piper, if it was that bad already?" he asked, still in disbelief at how close things got.
"You weren't around back then, Leo. And I didn't want to let anyone know. Stupid, I know. But that was what was going on in my head back then," Piper explained, and in some strange way, it made sense. Leo admitted to himself.
He remembers how he was like back then. Still with Calypso and enjoying the couple's life. He can see how Piper wouldn't want to burden him with her problems. As she said, it was a stupid thought. But one that can be accepted, given how he wasn't even at camp when Piper went to her mother. He only found out when she IM'd him to tell him that she would be gone for a while and that he shouldn't worry.
He accepted that reasoning at first, and at the start he didn't worry. He only got concerned when 2 weeks passed with no calls from Piper. Then it escalated as such that he went to Olympus to ask her mother where she is. And a lot of help that did. All he was told was that Piper was sent to a safe place for her to heal and recover. And that she will get in touch with her friends when she is ready.
"I get that, but why did you stop reaching out? That's what worried me the most, you know! I didn't know how you were. And your mother was no help at all." I complained to Piper, letting the frustration I felt bubble out.
"I know, and I'm sorry. But after everything, after I left and started to live with Percy, I found out that since the land was warded against the gods, even IM's didn't work there. And you still haven't developed the phones you're using now, so there wasn't really any way for me to reach you. Or for you to reach me," Piper explained, and I nodded. Then I remembered that I was talking to her through the phone, and she couldn't see me.
Stupid.
"Okay," I responded.
"Then, as I lived there, I kind of got busy," she added. We were getting to the heavy topics, so I decided to lighten the mood a bit. Doing what I do best.
"Busy with Percy, you mean?" I teased her. Knowing what I do now, I waited for her response, which came quickly.
"No! I didn't," Piper denied it just as I predicted. "That came after," Piper added, surprising me. She was always more reserved compared to her siblings in cabin 10 at camp. Her saying that was not something I expected. Then again, she was engaged now; this might just be one of the changes about her I need to get used to.
"No, I got busy getting better," she went on. "A few days after I arrived at Percy's place, he got me a spot with a shrink. And he was adamant I meet with her as often as possible," Piper told me.
"Percy, got you a psychiatrist?" I asked in disbelief.
"Yeah, and a therapist. He really went all out to make sure I got better," Piper said with a soft tone. I could feel she really fell for Percy just from that.
"He really got you, huh?" I told her.
"He did, yes. And how could I resist? Tall, dark, broody, and handsome. Strong and powerful too. But most of all, loyal and loving. Add to that how supportive and understanding he is of me and the troubles I brought with me," Piper confessed, a dreamy tone mixing in her voice as she championed her fiancé.
"Well, before I knew it, I was in love. It got so bad I couldn't be in the same room as him without me making a fool of myself. My therapist was the one who pushed me into telling Percy about how I felt, and after thinking it through, I decided to confess to him." Piper went on, and I let her. She was telling me stuff about her life away on her own after all.
"So, I talked with Hazel, and she gave me her permission to confess to Percy. I remember that day clearly. I was so nervous." "Wait, Piper!" I cut Piper off. Something about what she just said bothered me.
"Huh?" I ignored her and asked what was bothering me. "You had to ask Hazel permission to confess?" I asked slowly, making sure she understood every word.
"Fuck!" Piper cursed, and I knew she didn't intend to say that.
"Okay, what's going on, Piper?" I demanded; something about that statement just doesn't feel right for me.
I heard Piper sigh, and I knew she was going to tell me something serious.
"I'm going to need you to stay calm about what I'm going to tell you; can you promise me that, Leo? If not, then it would be better for us to stop and we can forget about this call ever happening. And we will never meet again," Piper asked me. That was a surprise. Was what she was going to say that serious?
I had to think for a bit, and Piper waited for me. That was ominous. What could it possibly be? Was she pregnant? Wait, it's been three years. Maybe they have a child already? But what has that got to do with asking Hazel permission? But most importantly, could I bear the thought of losing Piper all over again?
No, I couldn't, so I really only had one choice. I had to agree. I can keep calm. Or if worse comes, I can mute the phone so Piper doesn't hear it when I react to whatever it was; she will share with me.
"I can stay calm, Piper; you can tell me," I replied finally.
"We'll see," Piper said. Then she started. "Okay, the reason I had to ask Hazel permission was because," Piper paused. I could hear her taking deep breaths over the phone. After a few seconds, she continued, "Because she was Percy's first girlfriend." Then Piper went quiet.
"Huh?" was my most brilliant response.
"Hazel and I are both Percy's fiancée," Piper said slowly. Worry is evident in her tone.
"What the fuck!" I shouted at the phone, completely forgetting my promise. Until she reminded me of it.
"Leo! You promised!" Piper shouted back.
Her shout stopped me from saying anything more. Of all the things she could have said, this was not even on my radar. I mean Percy? Ever loyal Percy Jackson going after two women. It just doesn't make sense. Not with how I knew Percy to be. But maybe the years have changed Percy as well. And not for the better.
I closed my eyes and counted to 10. Trying to calm down. It doesn't always work, but I had to try something.
After a while, I was calm enough to start speaking again. And so I asked Piper to clarify how it came to be that way. How could she allow herself to be dragged into that kind of nonsense?
"Explain, Piper, how did you agree to be in a relationship with Percy if he was already with Hazel?" I asked, the strain in my voice evident from holding back my emotions.
"I didn't agree on anything, Leo!" Piper shot back. "If you listened properly, you would have heard me say that I asked Hazel for permission. It was my decision to confess." Her reply shocked me, but not enough to convince me yet.
"And another thing! Percy didn't pursue me. I fell for him. I could tell that he was also developing feelings for me, but he was holding back. Because of Hazel, so I had to be the one to make the move." The longer Piper talked, the more I grew confused. What I had in mind was so different from what Piper was telling me.
Did I perhaps jump the gun?
"I asked Hazel as a courtesy, since she was Percy's only girlfriend at the time. And she wasn't blindsided by my request. She knew I was falling for Percy. We were all living under one roof, and she is a woman who was also very much in love. With the same man I fell for, so of course she noticed. And she encouraged me to do so, as a matter of fact!" I was scratching my head at this point. My anger earlier was now replaced by confusion.
What was going on here?
"Hazel helped me with my confession to Percy! She staged a picnic out on the lake for the three of us! Then she pretended to have forgotten something in the mansion and needed to go get it." Piper's tale continued.
"That's when I confessed to Percy! And he was shocked and reluctant to accept it. Because, like I said, he was with Hazel. That's when Hazel came out of hiding and explained to him that she was okay with it." Another change I had trouble accepting.
What happened to Hazel?
"Then you started dating?" I asked.
"Then we started dating," Piper repeated, agreeing with me.
"I think mom knew I was going to end up with Percy; that's why she sent me to him. I think she knew only with him will I be okay. After everything with Jason and Shel," Piper mentioning Jason so casually really drove in the fact that she's okay now.
I remember her not even having the strength to say his name. And when she did, she would either go quiet or burst into tears. But now, not just Jason but even Shel. And there wasn't even a tremor in her voice.
She really has moved on.
"It's still very weird for me, Piper. It's all very confusing," I admitted.
"I'm not asking for you to understand right away, Leo, but I am asking for you to keep an open mind about this. About us," Piper asked with a soft voice. "Because this is how it is. And it's not going to change, not if I have any say about it," she added.
"Let's put that aside for now. Now I want to know how Percy became the owner of a jewelry store?" I asked, trying to change the subject to a lighter one. I didn't intend to talk about the heavy stuff this early to our reunion.
"About that, when I got here, Percy and Hazel were already selling jewelry online. According to Hazel, when she joined Percy, her curse was lifted, and so they thought of what they could do to make money from the jewels Hazel could summon. It was obvious that they couldn't sell them as they are."
Yes, that was obvious.
"And so, they decided that they will make jewelry to sell. Now that they are no longer being hunted by monsters and have access to technology." Make sense. But one thing still baffles me.
"So did they hire a jeweler or something?" I asked; that was the most logical thing I could think of.
I heard Piper giggle, and I had a hunch that what I was going to hear next would be another blow to my mind. And I was proven right.
"You'd think that, but no, they didn't hire one," Piper said with a teasing tone again, and I can tell she was having fun correcting my assumptions about Percy. She was having fun gloating about her fiancé's achievements. If she was like this with her man, I dread to think how she will be with her own child.
The thought made me shiver.
"Percy became one!" Piper declared proudly.
I was right; I was floored by her words. And she was also gloating about Percy. Still, how did Percy become good enough with his hand for such delicate work? Some of those pieces I saw could be called masterpieces.
"How?"
"I think it would be better to ask Percy about that, but long story short, Percy cashed in a favor from your dad." That was unexpected.
"Dad?" I exclaimed.
"I don't have all the details; it didn't matter to me really. But Percy trained under Hephaestus for three months. Your father was very impressed with Percy for some reason, so he blessed him. He can't control fire like you, but as a blacksmith, he's better than some of the best mortals. Almost on par with some of your siblings," Piper explained.
"Huh, I wonder what he did for dad to owe him a favor?" I wondered.
"You know, when I learned that from Hazel, it made me realize just how much we didn't know about Percy." Piper's voice was soft. "I mean, technically we've only known him during the fight with the giants. And then after that he was gone. All we knew about him were just stories told to us by the older campers. And now I know they didn't know the whole story." What Piper said made sense.
"Like what you said, how did Hephaestus owe him a favor? What could have possibly happened to allow that to come to be? It made me realize that Percy has been doing that for 5 years before we came to the picture. We were kids, ignorant to the world around us while he was fighting with gods, for gods." Yeah, that was a fucked up way to grow.
"It's hard to believe that's been his life since he was 12," Piper added.
"It wasn't just him though." I tried to be diplomatic about the others, but I think Piper took it differently.
"Yeah, I know. Annabeth, Clarisse, Nico, and the rest of them. I'm not diminishing what they went through. But none of them had to spend year after year fighting a war with a prophecy that foretold your possible death at 16. Percy did. None of them had to grow to 15 only to learn that the fate of the world rested on your decision when your next birthday came."
"We all lived hard lives, Leo, but none of us had it as harsh as Percy. I know some of the campers think that Percy ran away when he disappeared. And after knowing how he is living now, some may even think he's living the good life. And in some way, he is. But never confuse this peaceful life as a burdenless life. This is Percy were talking about. He will always carry a burden." Piper ended, or I thought she did.
"And he didn't deserve what was done to him by Annabeth!"
There it is!
I was waiting for that outburst. Being Percy's fiancée, I knew she would have felt strongly about that. But then again, she was also embroiled in that reveal back then, so how could she be angry at Annabeth?
"I'm not trying to defend Annabeth, Piper. But please don't be too harsh on her. I think she suffered enough for what she's done to Percy. And as I remember it, you were the reason Percy found out."
"I know I played a part in Percy knowing about that. And I've felt guilty over that for a long time. But both Percy and my therapist made me see that I was not at fault. I didn't tell Annabeth to do what she did. I had no part in her decisions. It was only my carelessness that allowed that truth to come out." Was Piper's reply.
"Besides, you can call me selfish for this, but I'm thankful for that. I truly believe that if it wasn't for that happening, I wouldn't be with Percy like I am now." The utter surety in Piper's voice left me speechless. How do I refute that? She was right, of course.
"You're right, but still. Please, Piper, when you do meet Annabeth, be kind to her. You don't need to be friendly to her. But just, don't be cruel to her. Like I said, she's suffered enough." I pleaded. I may not be as close to Annabeth as I used to be. But she was still a friend. A friend I watched fall into depression while I was unable to help her.
"Sigh. I'll try Leo. I also don't want to be at odds with her. She used to be my friend after all, I even looked up to her. I viewed her relationship with Percy as the ideal. Up until I learned what she did at least," Piper agreed, making me let go of the breath I was holding in.
"Thanks!"
"Now! enough of that! I want to know about you, Leo! How have you been?" Piper asked in a loud voice.
I smiled as we came back to lighter topics.
"There's not much that's interesting to tell!" I replied in an equally loud voice.
"I refuse to believe that! Tell me what you have been up to in the last 3 years!" Piper insisted.
I laughed as we talked about my life for the next 40 minutes. Discussing where I've been, the jobs I've done, and what I'm doing now.
After a while, Piper asked about the topic, which I was most reluctant to talk about. But seeing as she opened up about her situation with Hazel earlier, I figured it was only fair of me to share.
"Leo, I hope you don't mind me asking, but what happened with you and Calypso? I know you were already broken up before I went away, but I didn't get to ask you then," Piper asked in a kind tone.
I sighed, 'Here we go.'
"It's fine, Piper; it's been 5 years since then. I've moved on." I started. "We just stopped working together Piper, we started fighting more. I think I latched on to Calypso as a way to no longer be the odd one out of us seven. I mean, the rest of you had your own partners, and then there was me. The seventh wheel as it were," I told her.
"For the record, I don't blame any of you guys! Okay! But I also couldn't help how I felt back then. So, when I was sent to Calypso's island, I fell hard. But it wasn't the kind of lasting love like the ones I wanted to have. Then I needed to leave, so I swore to the Styx to find her again and free her. What I didn't know back then was that she was already freed by Percy months before. She just needed some way to leave the island."
"And then we came together and tried our best to stay together. We really did, but it just wasn't enough. I didn't help the situation with my insecurities and her fears," I confessed for the first time.
"What fears did she have? She was a Titan. And what were you insecure about, Leo?" Piper asked.
"I think that was her biggest fear, her sudden mortality. I believe she needed time to get used to that, on her own. And I was insecure about a lot of things. Even when it was just us seven, I just didn't let it show. But it's different when you're with someone romantically. Things that you bury deep inside have a way of surfacing when you're in love, and I was in love with her back then." I continued.
"Okay, I can understand her fears, but you, Leo, what were you insecure about? You were the Bad-boy supreme! What happened?" Piper asked, trying to lighten the mood with her teasing.
"I think you know I was just projecting that time, Piper. But, to answer, I had a lot of insecurities, chief among them being her past," I told her. Baring the truth for the first time.
"Her past?" Piper asked.
"I know every woman has a past; at least I know that now. But back then, I couldn't get over it. Just to be clear, it was her past with other men that I was insecure about." Being able to say it now, it felt good. It was also a sign that I've grown as a man. At least I think it does.
"You shouldn't have to be insecure about that," Piper said, but I cut her off.
"Like I said, I know now. But really, could you blame me? Some of the men she's been with were so much greater than me. She's been stuck on that island for thousands of years. And the gods have been sending her heroes all those times. She didn't really tell me who they all were, but I knew who some of them were," I went on to say.
"Like Odysseus, he stayed with her for almost 7 years. And we all know his story. Then of course there's our own Percy Jackson! I thought to myself back then. How do I compete with them?" I confessed. It really felt good to talk about these things with a friend.
I was so focused on my own story and hardships that I forgot one crucial detail. Piper was Percy's fiancé. And here I was talking about how my ex used to be linked to him.
"Look, Piper! I'm not saying there was anything between them, okay," I quickly said, hoping I didn't just place Percy in hot water with Piper.
I heard Piper's loud laughter from the other end, and I was relieved and weirded out.
"I appreciate you trying to clear that up, Leo, but Percy already told me about his brief connection with Calypso. I'm fine with it!" Piper said after she calmed down.
"He did, huh? What did he tell you?" I asked before I could stop myself.
"I guess you would be curious about that," Piper answered, and I thought she wouldn't tell me. But I guess she was feeling very secure in her relationship with Percy; she didn't mind sharing with me.
"When I asked him about the women he's been with, I thought he was going to be like other guys, you know. Secretive and will try to hide things. But he didn't, proving one more time how different he was compared to most other men," Piper started.
"No, Percy didn't hide things from me. And really before us, I mean Hazel and me. He's only been linked with three women, including Annabeth. And out of the three, he really was only with Annabeth," she went on.
'Huh! only three?' I thought he'd be with a lot more than that.
"I know about Annabeth and Calypso, but who was the other one?' I asked Piper.
"Oh! You didn't know? It was Rachel!" Piper blurted a name never in all my life I ever thought I would ever hear linked with anyone in a romantic sense.
"Rachel? Oracle Rachel? But I thought she wasn't allowed to have any romantic relationships?" I was flabbergasted. Was everything I thought I knew not true?
"She wasn't always the Oracle Leo. Percy told me she was just a clear-sighted mortal girl he met by chance or by fate during one of his quests," Piper revealed.
"Then they met again in one of Percy's schools. From there she joined up with him and Annabeth and gradually became close with him. To the point where she would stay over at his place or him at hers. I think Annabeth was very jealous of her during that time, which is just stupid. She wasn't going out with Percy back then after all." Piper ranted by the end.
"Then when the second Titan War ended, she discovered that she was fated to be the new Oracle, so she ended things with Percy even though they never really started dating," added Piper. I thought she was done. But no,
"Percy told me they kissed one time though, so it was a little bit serious between them. They just didn't get to label what they had going on."
Dam! Percy really got game even back then.
"Now with Calypso, according to him. When he was sent to her island, he felt very close to her. Like he wanted to do everything to her just to make her smile. I asked him if anything ever happened between them, but he said nothing happened aside from a kiss on his forehead by Calypso." Piper followed up. Calypso was never forthcoming with her time on the island with Percy. Especially after she learned how the world knew of her time with Odysseus. All she told me was that Percy was with her for a time, and then he left. Even when I was on the island, she was holding back the details.
"According to Percy, most of his time on her island was spent recovering his strength. So, most of his interaction with Calypso was her tending to him while he was lying in bed immobile." That tracks with what little I know.
"I never found out, but why was he so weak when he was sent to the island?" I asked, hoping Piper knew.
"I was told that this happened after Percy made the Mount St. Helens explode on a quest. A quest for your father, if I remember correctly," Piper answered.
"I'm sorry, what?" I had to ask.
"What do you mean? You know about this!" Piper retorted.
"I know he was there with Annabeth when the volcano exploded! But not that he caused it to explode! Since when was he capable of that?" I shot back. My voice was heavy with disbelief.
"Always? He is the son of the Earthshaker, Leo. Even now he's still discovering more of his capabilities." Piper was equally as done with Percy as I am based on her tone.
I mean, I get him summoning a tidal wave as tall as skyscrapers; he is the son of Poseidon after all. God of the Seas and Stormbringer and all that. But volcanic explosions? Really?
I give up.
"Let's stop talking about Percy," I told Piper, pinching the bridge of my nose.
"I agree, it's getting a bit late. I need to go to sleep if I'm to wake up early tomorrow," Piper said, reminding of the fact that Drew said that she has 2 more days of shoots in the city.
"Oh right! That's your job; I'm sorry if I kept you up!" I rambled, feeling bad.
"Don't be; I enjoyed our talk. And I would want to do it again," Piper replied, making me smile.
"I want that too. But how, though? Drew said that you're going home after 2 days and that you are going to be so busy during those 2 days," I asked. Hoping we can figure things out.
"That's easy! You just need to go to us! Sherman told me how you rebuilt Festus! Impressive Leo!" Piper suggested.
Huh, it really was that easy.
"I'm okay with that, but will Percy be okay too?" I asked, making sure we were in the all clear.
"Why wouldn't he be? He already got visitors from camp there right now! What's another one?" Piper countered.
"Okay! Let's do this! Where do I need to go? And when?" I asked, feeling excited about this coming adventure.
"I can't tell you where," was Piper's brilliant response.
"What?"
"It's a warded land, Leo. I can't tell you where it is exactly. And even if I did, you won't be able to find it and get in," Piper explained.
"Ah! Right, I forgot." I really did.
"Here's what we'll do; I will send you the coordinates of where you can land with Festus. Then we'll come and pick you up. We need to invite you in anyway before you can come in so that makes it easier." Piper shared her plan.
It was a solid plan. I like it.
"Sounds like a plan! Next, when do I go there?" I asked the next phase of the plan.
"How fast can you fly to Washington State?" Piper asked.
I thought for a bit before answering.
"About 4-5 hours, why?" I told Piper.
"I'm going to be stuck with jobs during my last days here, then I plan to fly back home the day after. I would want to spend 1 whole day with Percy before anything so, hmmmm," I heard Piper murmured to herself, thinking things over. I waited for her to be done.
"I think it would be best if you came 4 days from now; that way I'm sure to be there, and I would have had enough time to inform Percy of your arrival," Piper told me.
"And it would also give you a whole day alone with Percy, right?" I teased her.
"Yes! I'm not ashamed to admit that," Piper retorted, her voice clear.
"You really are in love with him," I declared.
"I told you that already." Piper retorted, a bit miffed.
After a while, we both laughed for a few minutes.
"I really do need to get going now, Leo, but I'll be seeing you in 4 days, okay?" Piper said after a while. her tone pleading.
"I'll be their Piper! I promise!" I swore to her.
"I missed you; you know," Piper said.
"Me too."
Silence.
"Good night, Piper!" I finally said.
"Good night, Leo," she replied.
I grabbed the phone and ended the call. I dropped it back to the bench and held my head. So much new information. So much I needed to think through.
Was I really ready to meet with Piper? Can I bear to face Percy after what I just learned about him? And what about Hazel? Would it be weird? I hope not.
I was brought out of the spiraling thoughts by a ping from my phone. I looked at it and saw a notification for a message from the number I dialed to call Piper.
Stupid! I didn't realize I hadn't saved it yet.
Quickly saving her number to my contacts, I checked her message and found a string of numbers.
'Coordinates' like she said.
Below that is a message.
'Don't you dare bail on me!'
Well, I guess my decision was made for me.
I smiled and stood up, placing my phone in my toolbelt. I turned and headed to the area in the bunker where Festus was currently housed.
It was going to a long journey! I had maintenance to do!
Notes:
Hello! my lovely readers!
Another Saturday, at least for me, has arrived.
Which means a new chapter.
I'd also like to mention that I uploaded a oneshot PJO cross-over fic.
I would be delighted if you could check that out as well.
a bit a shorter chapter today as this is just to set up the next part of the story.\
now those get to the juicy parts.
for now, enjoy
and read on to find out
Chapter 18: Multi POV
Summary:
After a night learning about things
We arrive at a new day to learn a few more
about people, about happeningstruths that have been withheld
Plans that were stopped
feelings that were unleashed.
How will those who learn accept those lessons?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Malcolm POV
Where am I?
That was the first thought that came to my mind when I opened my eyes to sunlight streaming through the glass window of the room I'm currently in. Panic set in me for the first few seconds as I couldn't recognize where I was. I was up as fast as I could, looking around the room in search of an exit and any weapon I could use.
In my search, I finally figured out where I am. Seeing my bag and sword on a chair beside the bed reminded me of the things that happened yesterday. Of the stuff I learned, we learned last night.
The Price, the Truth, Hazel, and Percy.
The Harem.
I intended to call my sister and camp last night before I went to sleep, but my tired body and exhausted mind won in the end. The moment I entered this room, one of the nymphs led me to, my mind absolutely refused to come up with any way I could deliver the news to them in any constructive way. So, I just opted to sleep and decided to use today to formulate how I would share what we learned yesterday and today with those at camp.
'Hunnnng!'
I hummed as I stretched. With one last look around the room. I grabbed my phone and saw that it was already late in the morning. I got off the bed and grabbed my bag, heading towards the bathroom to freshen up.
I had a lot to do after all, and I was already late.
After a quick shower, I headed out of the room and down to the kitchen, where I found two of the servant nymphs cleaning up what seemed to be breakfast. They both looked at me as I entered and bowed slightly.
"Good morning!" they both greeted me.
"Good morning, do you happen to know where my other companions are at the moment?" I returned their greeting and asked about Will and Clarisse's whereabouts.
"Miss Clarisse woke up early and asked to be taken to the training room. She's been there with Mistress Hazel, and Sir William took a walk around the mansion and is currently relaxing in the pool area," answered the blue-haired nymph.
"What would you like for breakfast, sir?" asked the red-haired one.
"Just some eggs and toast, please, and please call me Malcolm," I replied.
"Of course, sir Malcolm, they will be done in a minute," the red-haired one said as she busied herself with preparing my breakfast while the blue-haired one just continued to wipe down the table. I sat down on one of the tall chairs along the breakfast bar.
"Just Malcolm, no need to add sir," I said as I waited for my food.
"I'm afraid we can't do that, sir. You are the master's guest after all," the blue-haired one replied quickly. Being one of the oldest Demigods alive, I knew there was no changing their minds, so I just let them be. 'Worth the try at least.'
"What are your names again?" I asked to fill the time.
I saw the blue-haired one stop her movements and turn to me with a smile on her face. "I am Blueberry; she is Ruby, and the one that's not with us right now is called Aethra," Blueberry answered.
"It's nice to meet you two, Blueberry and Ruby." I greeted them with a nod of my head.
"The pleasure is ours," the both of them bowed to me before resuming their chores.
After a few minutes, I was served, and I ate quickly, not wanting to waste more time. I was already the last to wake up; I need to get a move on. After finishing my food. I turned to Blueberry and asked to be taken to Percy. I needed to ask him a few things.
"Blueberry, can I ask where Percy is right now?" I asked.
Blueberry turned to me and answered. "Master is currently at the workshop; I can take you there if you'd like."
"If you could, please. And thank you," I replied.
Blueberry smiled as she gestured for me to follow her. I got off the high chair, thanked Rudy for the delicious food, and followed Blueberry out of the kitchen. She took me through the back entrance and around the west side of the mansion. We followed a short trail of path stones towards what seems to be a small one-room house. Only this one has pipes running along one wall, going up the roof. A chimney.
"Is that the workshop you mentioned?" I asked, Blueberry.
"Yes, that is Master's workshop," she answered, smiling while her hands played with a leaf-shaped silver pendant on a silver chain around her neck.
I followed as she reached the door and knocked. "Come in!" I heard Percy's voice call out. Blueberry opened the door and stepped in while I stayed beyond the threshold, waiting to be welcomed in. "Master, Sir Malcolm asked to be led here," Blueberry told Percy, who was hunched over a work table, surrounded by tools of all sorts. He lifted his head and looked over to me. He gestured with his head, inviting me in, and I finally entered the workshop.
"I shall be taking my leave now," Blueberry announced as she turned back and went out of the room, closing the door behind her.
Once it was just Percy and me in the room, I took the time and looked around properly. The room looked familiar to me, with the tools and the general vibe of it. It was exactly like the Forge back at camp, only on a smaller scale.
And that was what weirded me out. What was Percy doing blacksmithing? I remember him saying that he now can make weapons and armor on his own. And some part of me didn't actually believe that. His skills, or lack thereof, were legendary back at camp. Just like with archery, so what was happening here exactly?
I turned back to Percy, who was back hunching over the table, hand moving over something. I went closer to him, wanting to see what he was working on. Standing by his side, I looked down and saw Percy working over a silver-colored pendant. Percy had his eyes on a pair of microscopes as his hands moved, imbedding what looked like a large sapphire into the piece.
I remained quiet as Percy worked, recognizing the serious expression on his face as concentration. I didn't want to be the reason he messed up after all. So, I just watched as Percy moved with precision born of familiarity and practice. This wasn't something he was just starting with. He's done this a lot of times before. And he was good at it.
It was about 10 minutes after when Percy finally sat up, done with setting the gemstone, and stretched. He looked at me and grinned. "Sorry about that, Malcolm. I have to finish this as soon as possible. I'm already behind schedule as it is," he said as he scratched the back of his head. A habit he's had since he first came to camp, all those years ago.
"That's fine, Percy; I enjoyed watching you work," I told him. And I was telling the truth: watching Percy work on those small, delicate pieces was something else. I was used to seeing him be the bigger-than-life hero that he was back at camp, just seeing him as he is now. It was mind-boggling.
"You did? That's great!" Percy replied enthusiastically. I smiled at him as he turned back to the work he was doing. Just as he was about to continue, I decided to ask my first question.
"When did you get this good with your hands, Percy?" I asked. Percy paused his movements and turned to me. A teasing smile on his lips, and I knew he was going to reply with an outlandish statement. And I was proven right.
"I've always been good with my hands," Percy said with a wide grin on his face. I stared at him for a bit until he laughed, and I joined him. After a while, we stopped, and Percy went back to his work. I thought he was going to ignore my question, but he started to tell me the history of how he started to be a jewelry maker.
"It was around 3 months after Hazel came to live with me. Before then it was just me and the nymphs. I've told you that the mansion is blessed by the gods, right?" Percy asked. I remembered him saying something along those lines yesterday, so I nodded. "The nymphs were self-sufficient, so there was no need for me to provide for them. And I could just live of the land. I could hunt or I could fly to New York to my mom from time to time." He went on.
"Basically, before Hazel came. There was no need for me to think about finding a regular income. But that all changed when Hazel came through. Now or back then, an income was needed all of a sudden. I mean, there was no need for it immediately. Her father gave me a sizeable sum for her 'upkeep,' he told me. But I couldn't rely on that forever." His story went on, and he continued working on the pendant.
"So, together with Hazel. We thought of a way we could make money. When Hazel told me how her curse was lifted after the war with the giants, a thought came over me. What if we can take advantage of Hazel's command over the precious metals and riches of the earth? That would solve all of our money problems, wouldn't it?" he continued.
And thinking logically, using Hazel's gifts would theoretically be a sure way of earning large sums of money. But it also came with its own set of problems, like how selling raw gemstones would likely be questioned by the authorities about the origins of them. And that would not be good for all parties involved. That can be avoided by selling them on a black market of sorts. But that also comes with its own set of problems. As I was thinking of all the possible ways they could earn from Hazel's gift, Percy went on with his story.
"But we couldn't just sell them as is. That's just asking for trouble, so we had to think of some other way." It seems I didn't have to think hard as Percy was about to tell me how they came up with selling jewelry as a solution. "It was then that Ruby suggested turning them into jewelry," Percy said, surprising me. So, it was the nymph that came up with the idea.
"Now I know that you know how bad I was at anything forge-related," Percy said, and I nodded. "But it was still a valid suggestion, so instead of ignoring it, I decided to do the only thing I could think of." Percy paused as he reached under the work table and pulled a tray filled with diamonds of all sizes.
While Percy was working, his mouth was moving also, continuing with the story.
"I went to Olympus and cashed in a favor Hephaestus owed me. I asked him to teach me how to make jewelry," Percy said so casually. Like having one of the Olympians owe him was something normal. Maybe it was to him, but for us ordinary children of the gods. It was something we never even thought about. Only Percy would have done enough for the gods that they ended up owing him.
And only Percy was brazen enough to actually ask the gods something in exchange for what they owed.
"Okay, so you asked to be taught by the god of blacksmithing himself, easy," I said sarcastically.
Percy just laughed at what I said. "Well, asking him was the easy part. Learning from him was another story all together. Hephaestus, I learned, was a strict teacher. And a bit of a perfectionist," Percy said, head bowed over the microscope, hands busy.
"But he was also fair and good with acknowledging the efforts done by those who are learning from him," Percy continued. That was something new I learned about the god. It was stuff like this that reminded me that Percy was one of the small number of demigods that actually knows the gods a bit more than we do.
"So, after 3 months of training, Hephaestus acknowledged my skills and declared that I was now good enough to go on my own. I was very happy with that, you know. Finally, I found something I could be good at beside fighting wars and finishing quests!" Percy's voice held a bit of pride in them. And it was well-earned, in my opinion.
"Before he sent me off, Hephaestus did something I never thought he would." Percy paused again. This time adjusting the pendant before resuming his work. I looked at his work and discovered that almost half of the pendant was now completely encrusted by small diamonds surrounding the central sapphire.
"Hephaestus gave me his blessing over the forge. He said that now that I could work with my hands, it was better for me to branch out with all aspects of blacksmithing. Which is how I became able to create weapons and armor on my own." Percy finished.
Silence filled the room as I digested what I just learned. Percy was blessed by Hephaestus himself. And he used that blessing to make and sell jewelry. That was actually a great idea, especially with Hazel's gift. It was almost too good to be true, and yet it was happening in front of me.
"And then you started selling your works?" I asked just to continue the conversation.
"Not immediately no; during the training I created a bunch of rings and simple bracelets and necklaces. But how to sell them? I had no idea. We didn't know the first thing about sales and the laws about them, so we had to ask for help for that as well."
That is true. Setting up a store wasn't something that's easily done. There were a bunch of permits and all sorts of legalities you have to do first before you can start. I wonder how Percy and Hazel got through those.
"So, I reached out to my mom for advice, as I always do. And she suggested we take advantage of the freedom we got from the deal with the gods," Percy said. "The freedom to use technology, and so we started to sell the stuff I created online," he added.
That was one great way to utilize the benefits gained from the rewards granted to him. I myself can confidently say that life as a demigod has been made easier by the demigod-safe phones developed by Camp. The convenience it provided us cannot be quantified. But it did change the way we do things.
While it was still not available to all demigods. There was still enough to be handed to those who were going away on quests and the councilors. It was just bad luck that mine was destroyed during the ambush months ago. Then again, it led to us meeting Percy, so maybe that was fated as well.
"And so, we set up an online store and applied for all the necessary legal things that were needed. Mom got me in contact with a lawyer that handled all of the legal stuff. We signed a few documents, and then we were good. Celestial Creations was born."
"Mom also found a web designer to do the website, and we launched, and finally we were done. Oh, we also got a professional photographer to take sample photos of my pieces, and we uploaded those to the website. After all of those, we just waited for orders to come in." Percy ended, checking the pendant he was working on. turning it over under the light.
I have to say, the way it sparkled under the light was mesmerizing. Like a handful of stars trapped in a pendant.
"That almost sounds easy," I commented after Percy's statement.
"It does if you're only hearing about it. Believe me, it's anything but easy when you live it," Percy answered. "For the first 3 weeks, there was no order coming in. The hits on the website didn't even reach triple digits," he confessed. I thought as much. Starting a business was easy; running a business is hard.
"Again, Hazel and I were left clueless. We both had no idea how to change things, and so I did the next best thing. I asked for help," Percy said, and again, I had to admit. He's really matured.
"I prayed to Hermes and asked him to meet with me. Then I asked him for advice on how to run the business better." What Percy said blew me away. Here was the son of Poseidon, asking for help from Hermes. The father of one of his most hated enemies.
"Hermes also owed me a bunch of favors, so I cashed in on them. His advice was to hop on the newest trend and start a TikTok account. Using that, we will market my pieces by making videos showcasing them, coupled with music, and we got ourselves an advertisement for almost no capital."
"I listened and started to create videos of my pieces and uploading them to TikTok. It started slow, but the views on the clips and the hits on the website started to gain traction. Then on the second week after the TikTok account was launched, I got my first sale." Percy's voice took on a wistful tone.
"That was one of the happiest days I've had ever, you know. Finally, something I built with some of the people I loved has borne fruit; it didn't just go to waste." I got the feeling Percy was talking about more than just his success in business but his life in general. Including the part he spent with my half sister. I wanted to ask but I managed to stop myself.
“From then on, the sales kept on rising and rising, and we were making more money. Then my designs got more recognition, and all of a sudden I was getting orders for custom-made jewelry. Then the second member of the harem came into our lives, and now we have a model we can use to showcase my pieces more effectively!" At this point I had to stop Percy. Something he said earlier managed to pass through my mind, but now it was back. It was something important.
"Percy, wait!" I racked my brain for that nagging feeling I forgot something crucial. some important piece of the puzzle.
'What was it?' I asked inwardly.
I replayed in my mind all that Percy had said in the last hour.
'After 3 months of training, Hephaestus acknowledged my skills.' Nope, not this one.
'Hephaestus gave me his blessing over the forge.' Not this one either.
'The freedom to use technology, and so we started to sell the stuff I created online' close, but still not it.
We signed a few documents, and then we were good. Celestial Creations was born.' Wait...
'Celestial Creations'
That was it!
"Celestial Creations!" I shouted, making Percy jump slightly.
"What in Hades! Are you okay?" Percy asked.
"That's the name of your store? Celestial Creations?" I ignored his question and asked instead.
"Yes, it is. Why?" Percy confirmed.
"Then, is the second member of the Harem Piper?" I asked directly.
It all made sense now. I was blind! How could it have slipped my mind? Piper is modeling for a jewelry store. Her suddenly appearing after being gone for 3 years. Percy being a jeweler.
Two members of his Harem.
The other member having a job away from here.
It all fits.
I stared at Percy as he turned to me with wide eyes. Shock was obvious across his face, as if he couldn't believe I managed to connect all the dots. Then he smiled as he nodded.
"You really are your mother's son," Percy murmured before turning back to me. "You are right, Malcolm. The second harem member is Piper," he confirmed, turning back to his work.
I was speechless. Here I was shocked to learn another one of the missing demigods turned out to be living with him and was a member of his harem, and he was talking about it like we were just talking about the weather.
"How?" It was all I could ask, given my state of mind.
I heard Percy sigh before he answered.
"I don't think it would be right for me to be the one to tell her story. She will be coming back home in a few days so you can ask her yourself. For now, just know that she became a harem member of her own free will. You remember the conditions in joining right?" Percy asked at the end, glancing at me.
I nodded.
That information was still fresh in my mind after all.
"Good, keep that in mind when thinking about this Harem of mine," Percy added.
I was quiet as I thought back to all I learned, ever since I met up with Percy. It has been one eye-opening truth after the other. From learning of the reward, he got his engagement to Hazel. The Harem and now Piper also being a member. And if I remember correctly, the Piper was also engaged to him.
At this rate, Annabeth will lose it. And as much as I would like for her and Percy to get back together. I just don't see it happening, not easily anyway. It could still be possible, if Percy ever forgives her, of course. But now, even if he does forgive her, I just don't see the other two women accepting her into the harem warmly.
Annabeth has, after all, hurt Percy badly. And if last night was any indication, then Hazel and Piper will be hostile to my sister for her past mistakes. And Percy already said that he won't force them to do anything they were against doing. Just like his warning, Annabeth was not going to be welcomed here.
I was so lost in my thoughts I didn't notice an hour had passed. I didn't notice until Percy had to shake me to bring me back to the present.
"Yo! Malcolm!" Percy called loudly, shaking me out of my thoughts.
"Huh?" was my brilliant response.
Percy laughed as he pointed at the doors of the workshop. I turned and saw the red-haired nymph, Ruby, standing by the door.
"Lunch is ready; we should go," Percy told me as he headed towards the door and stepped outside as Ruby stepped aside to let him pass. I stood and followed him, and together the three of us walked back to the mansion. I hung back a few steps behind Percy and Ruby and watched as the nymph clung to Percy's arms, her head leaning to him as they walked. Making the nature of their relationship obvious.
We went in the mansion through the same back door and headed straight to the dining room. Upon entering, I saw that Percy and I were the only ones not present. I quickly sat down so as not to make the others wait any longer.
As I sat, I saw Clarisse grinning at Hazel as the former praetor smiled lovingly at Percy as he sat down his chair at the head of the table.
Percy leaned over and kissed Hazel on her cheek, making her blush. After Percy looked at all of us before clapping loudly,.
"Let's eat!"
---------------------------------
Clarisse POV
The sun had just broken through the horizon when my eyes opened. Immediately my hand reached for the knife I kept under my pillow after seeing the unfamiliar room. A quick glance around revealed where I was; memories from yesterday came back quickly.
'Oh right! I'm at Prissy's place.'
I sighed as I dropped the knife on the bed. I relaxed for a few minutes until I felt the need to move. Being a child of war, the need to move, to prepare for the day ahead was something I could never get rid of. The feeling of needing to make sure I was as ready for war as I'll ever be was a constant thought at the back of my head. Chasing away laziness and idleness out of my mind.
It was that thought that pushed me out of the bed and out of the room in search of something to do. I went down the stairs and headed into the kitchen. There I found two nymphs working on breakfast.
'It seems I was the first to wake up,' I grinned.
"Good morning, Miss. Would you be wanting breakfast now or later?" The blue-haired nymph asked as the both of them bowed.
"Just a piece of toast and water," I answered as I sat down on a seat.
The red-haired one quickly handed me my plate and a glass of water. I made quick work of the food. Not really a breakfast person, and I wanted to ask if there was a place to train in this mansion. Knowing Prissy, I was sure there was one. But you never know how the years changed him. Seven years ago, I never would have thought of him having a Harem and now he's got 4 or 5 women all to himself.
"Is there someplace here I could train in? If not, I can just go outside and train there," I asked after eating. "We have a training room in the basement; would you like for me to take you there?" The blue-haired one answered.
"Sure, thanks!" I replied, showing a bit of gratitude.
I followed the nymph out of the kitchen and down a hallway; we went down a set of curved stairs at the end of the hall. At the bottom of the stairs, the place opened to an open room as large as the dining pavilion back at camp. It was a square room with multiple doors on 4 walls. The blue-haired nymph went to the one on the far side, directly across from the stairs.
She opened the door and stepped aside, gesturing for me to enter. "The training room, miss," she said as I stepped past her. "Thanks," I told her. Once I was inside, I looked around the room and saw multiple racks filled with all kinds of weapons. Swords of all sizes and lengths, spears, axes, and hammers. I even saw a bunch of bows hanging from one of the walls.
There were also a bunch of armors set up on the stands scattered all around the room. I nodded, satisfied at the setup, when my attention was grabbed by a series of whaps and heavy panting from one corner of the room.
'Whap! thunk! slash!'
By the corner of the room, I saw Hazel, daughter of Pluto and former Praetor of New Rome. She used to be the girlfriend of my half sibling. Now she was the first member of Jackson's harem.
hah!
Prissy having a Harem! still couldn't believe that. Hard to believe that the guy who turned down godhood for a girl who wasn't even dating him yet would be engaged to not one but two different women. And not the one he gave up godhood for.
I shook my head to drive those thoughts away. Hazel was swinging away at a training dummy with a sword. 'Humm.' I hummed in approval. Her technique was good, and there was ample strength in her slashes. She's good. Though I was also a bit confused, the Roman way of fighting with a sword usually was composed of thrusts and stabbings. Not the way Hazel is moving now.
'Must be because of Prissy,' I thought.
After a few more minutes of watching her train, I step closer to her. Hazel stopped when she saw me, and she greeted me with a smile on her face. "Good morning, Clarisse!". I just grunted in response. "You're good! A bit different from a typical Roman warrior's style but good enough." I gave her my honest opinion on her skills.
"Thank you! It took me a while to get used to this style, but Percy insisted. He said that I should get used to all kinds of fighting styles," Hazel explained while spinning her sword around her body. There was a fluidity in her motion; clearly, she was used to her sword and was familiar enough with it.
"Prissy made that sword too?" I asked.
Hazel lifted the sword and gazed at it for a bit. "Yes, he did. Percy's made almost all of the weapons and armor in the mansion," she said. "Though the majority of them was made during his training with Lord Vulcan," Hazel added.
"He trained with Hephaestus?" I asked, surprised.
"Oh yes! It was a few months after I was sent here by my father," Hazel told me with a smile. Clearly remembering it fondly. I wanted to ask more about that, but something about what Hazel said bothered me more. So, I decided about that instead.
"What do you mean you were sent here by your father?" I asked.
Hazel stared at me after I asked that question. I could see the internal struggle she was going through. I thought she was going to dodge answering me, but after a few seconds she sighed and sat down on the mat, placing her sword across her lap.
I wanted to train, but I figured I could do that later; getting answers was a priority for now. So, I followed her down on the floor and sat down as well. I didn't bring my spear with me down here since all I wanted was to train my body, so I leaned back on my arms and waited until Hazel began explaining how she got here. Then I remembered I haven't apologized to her yet about my manners, or lack thereof, last night.
"By the way, I'm sorry about how I acted towards you last night," I said, looking her right in the eye and showing my sincerity. Hazel smiled and nodded. "I accept, but please do keep an open mind about our set up here. Especially when the second member of the harem comes back," she responded.
"I'll keep that in mind." I nodded at her request. It's not like it was a hard request to begin with. And I've somewhat accepted it anyway. I was just surprised last night, that's all.
"What happened with you and Frank anyway?" I asked, now that we are okay, mostly.
Hazel giggled; why was she giggling? I don't know, but she was giggling for some reason.
"Do you want to know why my father sent me here or what happened between me and Frank?" Hazel asked after her giggling fit. 'Oh yeah, I asked her that first,' I thought. I forgot about my first question. I was about to say to answer my first question, but she beat me to it.
"I'm just messing with you! Besides, those two questions are related anyway, so just listen to my story and you'll get your answer!" Hazel said. The way was nonchalantly describing that; it was unnerving but also reassuring. I think it meant that she has accepted her place here and truly is happy where she is. The past no longer haunts her, whatever that may be. And that is good.
I stayed quiet as Hazel got ready to tell her story; she closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. She opened her eyes as she exhaled, then she started.
"Before I started, a bit of context about me that not many know." she started with that. A secret about herself. Okay, why not?
"I am actually a lot older than I look, first of all. That's because I was born back in 1928," was her declaration.
"What?" was my response.
"Yes! I am that old. And no, I am not immortal. And unlike Nico, I was not stuck in the Lotus Casino," she added.
"Then how?" I questioned.
"Long story short, I am someone who has died once. Yes, I died when I was just 13 years old. Then I spent decades in Asphodel, just wandering the wastelands of the underworld. That is until I was found by Nico," she continued.
"He was going around in the underworld looking for his sister, the one that died on the quest with Percy. But instead of finding her, he found me instead. So, Nico took advantage of the Door of Death being opened and unguarded to sneak me out to the world of the living."
That was very surprising. I never thought that little emo death brat had it in him.
"Anyway, Nico knew that he couldn't bring me back to camp half-blood, so he took me to the Roman camp. And that's my background." Hazel ended her explanation.
"So, you were resurrected; I didn't know that," I confirmed with Hazel. "In a manner of speaking, but that's not important right now," she responded. She paused, and I saw a seriousness on her face that wasn't there before. 'It looks like the reason for her being here is a heavy one,' I thought.
"As for why my father sent me here, it has something to do with my time in the underworld as a dead person." Hazel started, her voice tinged with sadness, and I knew instantly the topic would be heavy. "As a demigod, I'm sure you know that about the nightmares we get." She started, and I nodded. I was not a stranger to nightmares; we've all had them since we were kids. It just comes with being a Demigod.
"Add to that being one of the prophecy kids, and as a child of the big three plus surviving a war, then you get a demigod with an even worse bout of nightmares than most." I can see how that would be true. As a demigod who has survived not one but three wars, plus a quest. I know just how much worse our nightmares were.
"Well, my nightmares were more special. You see, my time in Asphodel has guaranteed that my sleep will be plagued by visions of my time there," Hazel continued in a small voice. "The dead are not supposed to be walking among the living, my father explained to me. As I have already died once, my spirit itself longs for the underworld, coupled with my memories of my time there. and the trauma of the wars. Well, if safe to say, I suffered greatly." Hazel confessed, and I thought of her as a strong person before; now I think she was one of the strongest.
And she has more than earned my respect.
"And that's where Frank comes in, or rather where he didn't come in. To be fair to him, Frank did try to do his best. At first, the nightmares were manageable. But as time passed, they became worse until just his presence wasn't really alleviating my suffering," Hazel said with a small smile.
"Then he became busier and busier with New Rome and his new duties. I tried to bury myself with the same work, but I found myself doing worse with my duties, so I quit and passed the mantle to someone else," she went on.
"Then one day, I just couldn't handle it anymore. His lack of time for me has got the better of me. So, I decided to end it. I broke up with him. He tried to fight; he did, but I knew we were heading towards a more hurtful heartbreak if we continued, so I steeled myself and left." Hazel paused here. I took the chance to talk.
"So it wasn't because he was cheating or that he was abusive? That's good," I murmured. Hazel frowned at me as she responded. "I don't know where you got that idea from, but you really should not jump to conclusions."
"Frank was a good boyfriend. And he was a greater friend. He just wasn't equipped enough to handle someone with baggage like mine," Hazel added as she defended her ex, who happened to be my half-brother. "Because of that, I called on my father for help. And he sent me here."
"And it was the best decision of my life," she suddenly declared with a wide smile.
"Even if you're a member of a Harem?" I asked. "Yes!" she responded.
"Besides, the vows we took when we joined are almost the same as what marriage vows sound like, so in a way, it's just like being married," she said, and I remembered what the vows were from Percy last night.
"And you're really in love with the Kelp for brains?" I asked in a teasing tone.
"Yes! I am very much in love with Percy!" retorted Hazel.
"What did you even see in him? I'm not trying to say he's not attractive; it's just that I never saw the appeal," I told Hazel.
"That's good! One less woman I need to worry about!" Hazel's response was unexpected. "Was there more?" I asked. "You have no idea!" Hazel almost shouted at me.
"Have you ever heard of how I and Frank met Percy? No. Okay, I'll tell you." Hazel was very giddy as she spoke.
"I first met Percy when he stumbled on the entrance to Camp Jupiter. He was dirty, his clothes were torn, and he was being chased by two Gorgons all while carrying the goddess Juno!" Hazel started, this at least I knew from Frank.
"That first glimpse of Percy for me was the most memorable. I thought he was a god in disguise, you know. Not because of his looks, no, because of the aura of power he exuded. Like the world waited for his command," Hazel added.
"Then all throughout the journey to Greece and the war. I slowly developed a crush on him. But I never acted on it. At the time he was very devoted to Annabeth, even willingly falling to the Pit just for her." I noticed a harder edge in her tone as she talked about Annabeth. And considering how she reacted to me last night, I think Percy was right in that Annabeth won't be getting a warm welcome from the women of this mansion.
"And after living with him, well, I was a goner. One day, I just couldn't hold back any more, so I confessed my love for him, and he accepted." Her smile was so wide and bright I was surprised I was not blinded.
I felt her genuine feelings for Prissy, and that complicated what I was about to tell her. I just hope she won't blow up on me again. Percy isn't here right now to hold her back. And as much as I love a fight, I wouldn't want to be responsible for any injuries to his fiancée.
"Umm Hazel, thanks for explaining to me, but I'd like to return the favor. The reason I asked is because I plan on telling everything I learned here to Annabeth when we get back to camp," I said in one breath, then paused to see how she would react.
Hazel stared at me for a few minutes before she nodded. "I figured as much; I know that you and her go way back. You've known each other longer than her and Percy. So, I can understand why you'd do that," she said.
"Yes, that, but also because I believe she's still in love with Percy," I added.
"I know, I never believed even for a minute that Annabeth wasn't in love with Percy. But her love for him didn't stop her from doing the most horrible thing. So even if she's in love with him still. Nothing really changed." Hazel responded.
"In the end, Percy will decide if he will ever forgive her and welcome her back in his arms, or not. All I'm going to do is stay beside Percy and support and love him in whatever his decision might be," Hazel declared.
Hearing her say those things solidified the fact that she was actually happy here and that she was here willingly. So, I nodded and grinned at Hazel.
"He really got lucky with you!" I spoke. with a grin.
"I'm the lucky one, actually!" she retorted, not knowing she walked right in my trap!
"Really? How lucky are we talking about? Cause based on what I heard last night. It seems you got lucky multiple times!" I asked teasingly.
I watched as Hazel blushed but didn't deny my words, making me grin even more.
"So Hazel, tell me. Is Prissy really that good in bed?" I asked while leaning closer to the smaller girl.
Hazel blushed some more, but she looked me straight in the eye before answering.
"He's the best."
--------------------------------------
Will POV
As always, I was up the moment the sun broke through the horizon. Freaking Genetics! I don't even share genes with my father! So why can't I sleep in? Where's the justice?
Sigh
I glanced at the glass balcony doors and saw the forest beginning to light up from the early morning sun. I contemplated staying in bed for a few more hours, but habit is a thing that is very hard to deny and break. Back at camp, I would have been up the moment my eyes opened. Making my way to the infirmary to check on the overnight patients and see if we had any additions during the night.
Now though, I didn't have to do that, given that this land was even more protected than both demigod camps. Warded from the gods themselves! Still, my body demanded that I get a move on. So, I got up and freshened up before going out of the mansion.
'Let's check this place out'
I went down and out of the mansion without meeting anyone. It seems like I was the first to wake up, as always. I went to the middle of the clearing and basked under the soft, early morning sunlight. Closing my eyes and just letting the light of my father's domain wash over me. Enjoying the heat, imagining it as my father's embrace.
After a while, I opened my eyes and looked up at the sun. Unlike others, being the Sun god's child allowed me to stare at the Sun for a longer period without any discomfort. Staring at the Sun for me is just like looking at a light bulb. I tried to make out the chariot of the sun, but all I saw was a ball of light.
I shook my head and laid down on the soft grass and just idled away the morning, counting the clouds that floated across the sky. Listening to the chirping of the birds on the trees. It was peaceful here. I had almost forgotten what it was like to not be so busy and stressed all the time. Even now, when there was no active prophecy going on, being the head medic still makes my life hectic!
And I wouldn't want that kind of life for others.
Laying down here on the grass, in the middle of the woods. Surrounded by nature and your loved ones. I can see why Percy and Hazel kept to themselves. It's peaceful, and if anybody deserved a peaceful life, it was Percy.
I closed my eyes and just willed the time to go by as my mind went blank for the first time in a while.
I wish Nico was here.
After I don't know how long, I went back to the mansion area and sat down on one of the lounge chairs around the pool area. The view from here was just stunning, with a clear view of the lake, shimmering from the morning sun. It was breath-taking. If I were living here, I would spend the most time here, just enjoying this view all day.
While I was enjoying the view, I noticed the pool water casting a rainbow on one of the pillars surrounding it. 'I should contact Chiron and inform him we got here safe last night,' I thought. Fishing a Drachma from my pocket, another change implemented to all demigods going away from camp. Always have a couple of Drachmas ready for emergency use in your pockets.
"Oh, Fleecy, do me a solid! Show me Chiron at Camp Half-Blood!" I prayed, then I tossed the golden coin at the rainbow. Tink! The Drachma passed the rainbow, hit the pillar, fell, and rolled on the tiled floor. My eyes followed it as it rolled and stopped by the edge of the pool.
I stared at the coin on the ground, wondering what went wrong. I got up and went to pick up the coin. I inspected it to make sure it was a real Drachma. With the Stolls around, it was very possible for one of them to swipe my Drachmas with one of their fake ones for a prank. Then again, even they would not jeopardize the safety of a camper going out of camp.
'Nope, real Drachma.'
Checking that it was a real Drachma, I faced the rainbow and tried again. "Oh, Fleecy, do me a solid! Show me Chiron at Camp Half-Blood!" This time I said it slowly, enunciating every word properly. Once again, I flicked the coin to the rainbow and watched as it went through it without the intended effect. This time though, the coin fell in the pool, and I didn't want to dip in the pool this early.
'It's not the coin, and it's not me. Something is not right here.' I decided to get inside the mansion; it would be much safer inside. At least until I find out what's happening. I found two of the nymphs in the kitchen preparing breakfast. "Good morning, sir!" They both greeted me as I entered. I smiled back and returned their greeting.
"What would you like for breakfast?" asked the red-haired nymph. "Eggs and bacon, please," I replied as I sat down on one of the high chairs. "Excuse me, but can I have your names, please?" I asked the blue-haired one. It was getting annoying not knowing the names of the nymphs in this place.
"Of course, my name is Blueberry; she is Ruby, and the one that is not here right now is Aethra," Blueberry answered, gesturing to Ruby, who was cooking breakfast. Aethra must be the white-haired nymph from last night. "It's Aethra's day off today, so she is sleeping in," Blueberry added.
"A day off, you guys get days off?" I asked, intrigued.
"Oh yes! Master insisted on it. We tried to decline them when we were first sent here to serve, but Master wouldn't take no for an answer. So now we have a day off, one every week," Blueberry explained as she busied herself with breakfast prep.
"Here you go, sir," Ruby said as she handed me a plate with my breakfast. "Thank you," I thanked her as I started on my breakfast. I watched as the two continued to get food ready for the other inhabitants of the mansion.
After eating, I left the kitchen and went back to my room to take a quick shower and maybe try to sleep some more. I didn't have anything I needed to do here anyway, and I wanted to take advantage of the safety of the place to relax before we have to go back to the normal stressful life at camp.
After showering, I climbed on the bed and laid down. The next thing I knew, I was hearing a knocking on the door. 'I must have fallen asleep,' I thought as I got up and opened the door. I saw Ruby with a smile waiting for me. "Lunch is ready, sir," she said.
"I'll be down in a sec," I said. Ruby turned and went back down as I went back to my bag to get a few things. Then, like her, I went down and made my way to the dining room, where I found Hazel and Clarisse on their seats around the table. "Did you just wake up?" Clarisse asked. "No, I just went back to sleep. But I was up with the sun, like always," I answered.
I turned to Hazel, who had a smile on her face. "I hope you slept well," she said as a greeting, and I took this chance to ask about the IM issue. "I did; thank you for the room, by the way. I do have to ask something." I spoke. "Hmm?" She tilted her head at me, waiting for my question. "I tried to contact camp earlier, but the Iris message won't work. Why is that?" I asked.
Hazel smiled as she nodded. "Ah! That! Yeah, IMs don't really work here," she said with a wave of her hand. I noticed Clarisse sitting next to her raise an eyebrow at her. Clearly also not something she was told. "I guess I should explain, huh?" I nodded. I wonder why IMs are unusable here.
"This place was rewarded to Percy by the Gods; as long as he lives, this place will be a safe haven for him and those he invites against monsters and the gods themselves. That includes their domains and influence," Hazel explained. "That means things like IM's and shadow travel will not be usable here because they are directly influenced by a god, which this place actively guards against," she added.
I remember that protection from God's thing from yesterday, but I didn't think it extended to IM's and things like that. Will my inherited skills even work here?
"So, no IM's?" I asked. "No IM's," Hazel confirmed. "At least not within the barrier. If we need to send one, we usually go to the beach," Hazel said, turning to her left. "It's about a 30-minute ride from here." She turned back to me and continued. "If you really need to send one, you can use one of our motorcycles here or an ATV," Hazel offered.
"No, no. That's ok. I just wanted to inform Chiron since I had nothing to do this morning. I'll leave that up to Malcolm. He's the leader anyway." I declined. I still remember the first time I rode a motorcycle. It was during the 2nd Titan War; Percy just grabbed me from the battlefield and made me ride one with him to go to Annabeth. Now that I think about it, that might have been the moment I knew I liked men. I still wouldn't want to be riding on a motorcycle ever again. Even if it's with Nico.
The danger it would pose just doesn't make sense to me, even if Nico would look absolutely handsome on one. The thought of him riding one and getting in an accident just fills me with dread. So, no motorcycle for me.
"If you're sure, but if you change your mind, just let us know, okay?" Hazel responded. I nodded and waited for lunch to start.
"Ruby, please go and call Percy. Tell him lunch is ready." Hazel tells the Red-haired nymph, who nodded and went to call our host. I just sat and waited for about 10 minutes until I saw Percy and Malcolm enter the dining room.
'So that's where he's been,' I thought as Malcolm sat down beside Clarisse while Percy took the seat at the head of the table. I saw him kiss Hazel on the cheek, causing her to blush slightly. Then he smiled at the nymphs standing around the table before announcing the start of the meal.
As we ate, Percy asked us what we planned to do for the rest of the day.
"I'll just relax by the pool; it's been a while since I just sat around not doing anything," Malcolm said, and I agreed with him. As fellow camp counselors, I know how busy we get on a daily basis.
"I think I'll join him there. Maybe go for a swim," I said after him, getting a nod from Malcolm.
"I will join you in your workshop; I'm curious about what you do here. Then maybe train a bit before dinner. Since we still can't have that spar," Clarisse said, the last part directed at Hazel, who has vetoed the planned spar until Percy finishes the current project he's got going on.
"Fair enough. Just to let you know now though, it's boring work," Percy accepted.
"If it's boring, then I'll just leave," Clarisse retorted.
"Alright," Percy agreed, and we went back to our meals.
---------------------------
Extra POV (Percy)
It was early evening when I decided to stop for the day, checking on the platinum chain I was working on. I was happy with how it turned out; I set it aside together with the pendant I managed to finish after lunch. All that's left to do is attach the lock and polish them all, and then I'm done with this.
'I should be able to finish this tomorrow,' I thought happily.
"Hunnnn" I stretched my back, feeling good from being hunched over the work table for long periods of time.
I stood up and went out of my workshop, officially done for the day. I walked back to the mansion and noticed voices coming from the pool area on the other side of the mansion. Deciding to go there immediately, I went around my home and saw everyone having fun and relaxing by the pool.
Will and Malcolm were smiling and floating about in the pool while Hazel and Clarisse were sitting down on the lounges nursing drinks in their hands. The nymphs were scattered around doing their own thing.
The view brought a smile to my face. I felt happy to see my family and friends relaxing, no doubt taking advantage of the safety this place afforded them. And the lack of responsibility they got from camp. I would accept them all here if it was possible. Sadly, I knew they wouldn't accept that. They all have their own lives to live after all.
"Percy! Are you done?" Hazel was the first to spot me as I came around the mansion. I walked up to her and gave her a kiss on her lips. We parted and I gave her a smile as I nodded. "Good, you should freshen up; we'll have an early dinner tonight," she added. "As you wish, my lady," I teased as I grabbed her hand and kissed her wrist. I felt her shiver and I knew I was going to have a night to look forward to.
I nodded to my guest and made my way inside the mansion to take a shower. I've had a long, productive day. It's time to unwind a little.
--------line break---------
"Ring... ring... ring..."
We were in the middle of dinner when the alarm sounded all over the mansion. I sat up as Clarisse and Malcolm got ready for battle, typical demigod instinct kicking in. I heard giggling from my side and saw Hazel covering her mouth with a napkin as she tried to stifle her laughter.
"Relax guys! It's just the alarm," I said as I tried to calm down my guests.
"Alarm?" Clarisse asked, eyes roaming around. Checking the outside from the windows.
Hazel took the chance to explain what it was for. "It's the alarm that lets us know if there is someone outside our border. The same thing happened with you guys when you arrived last night. Same when you were being attacked, Malcolm," she told everybody.
I saw Clarisse relax as she sat back down, while Malcolm was still very much alert. But he sat down as well.
"So, who's outside?" Will asked mid-bite. I looked to Hazel, and she looked back at me. "A god," I said, causing Will to choke for a bit. Ruby immediately gave him a glass of water. Before I could invite the god inside, Clarisse asked me a question.
"I thought this place kept you away from the gods?" she asked, understandably confused.
"That is true, like I explained. Part of my reward is freedom from the god's meddling. But that doesn't mean they can't ask me for favors. It only means that they cannot force me to do their bidding. Or send me on any quest for them," I explained.
"Like what my father did for me," Hazel added.
I smiled at Hazel before invoking the words that allowed visitors in my domain.
"I, Percy Jackson, invite the god into my domain," I declared.
As soon as I said the words, shadows gathered from every corner of the room as the temperature dropped. The shadows coalesced until they formed Hades, Lord of the Underworld. Father of Hazel. He stood in one corner of the dining room, eye-taking every face in the room before settling on me.
All at once, everyone except me and Hazel stood up and bowed to the god in reverence.
"Greetings, Lord Hades!" They said one and all, earning a nod of recognition from the Dark God himself. Hades turned and stared at his daughter. His form flickering to his Roman one as he greeted her. "Hello, daughter, I trust you are well?" The god asked.
"I am more than well, father; I am happy and at peace," Hazel answered with a wide smile. Grabbing my hand from the table and bringing it to her lips for a kiss. "I am glad for it," Pluto said before looking back at me, shifting back to his Greek form.
"What brings you here, Uncle?" I asked. Hoping he isn't about to ask for another favor.
"Nico came to me earlier today; it seems he's finally found out what happened to Hazel and to you along with the rest of Camp Half-Blood. He is demanding that I send him here," Hades said, shocking me. I always knew I couldn't hide things from Nico. But for things to happen at almost the same time?
I wonder what The Fates are playing at right now.
"I am here to ask to be allowed to send him here," Hades added, asking for his son.
"I have no problem with Nico coming here. But it's up to Hazel to decide," I replied as I turned to Hazel.
Hazel looked to me, shocked, but only for a bit. She was silent for a few minutes before she made up her mind. "I want to meet Nico as well, but can you send him here tomorrow? In the morning would be best so that we would have an entire day to catch up," Hazel told her father, who nodded.
"That is acceptable. I shall send Nico beyond the border tomorrow," the god confirmed before he dissolved into shadows and disappeared from the room.
"Well! It seems we'll be having one more quest joining us tomorrow!" Hazel announced, making me groan. I ignored Hazel as she instructed the nymphs to prepare another room for her brother and went back to my meal.
Seeing me eat, the others followed, and soon we were all back to enjoying the meal we had in front of us. Excited for the next day.
extra extra POV
On the balcony of a room on the second floor. In a mansion in the middle of a clearing in the woods. A man sits on a chair, looking over the dark night as he gazes at the stars.
In his hands, he held a phone. He has been contemplating making a call since after dinner. First, he planned to use Iris messaging but learned from Will that such things were impossible inside the bordered land of Percy.
And so here he was, wasting time debating making the call or waiting until he was face-to-face to share all he learned about his host.
And he learned a lot. Some of those he wasn't comfortable sharing over the phone. But he knew the other person would want to know as soon as possible.
With a deep breath, the man pressed the call button and waited for the call to connect.
After a few rings, he heard a click and a voice who asked who it was on the other end calling.
The man braced himself and started to speak.
"Annabeth, it's me. I have news."
Notes:
My first Multi-POV chapter.
And one I enjoyed writing a LOT
I always wondered what would have happened to Percy after he grew up. When monsters no longer hunted and bothered him.
What kind of life would he live, and what kind of job would he have?
This chapter was a glimpse of the life I envisioned for him.
I hope you enjoyed reading this just as much as I have writing it.
and like always.
Read on to find out!
Chapter 19: Hazel II
Summary:
More revelations and more reunions
lost connections being re-forged
Truths being known and accepted
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Warm
The sort of warmness that sinks into your very bones, that was what I woke up to. I opened my eyes and found myself wrapped in the muscular arms of one Percy Jackson, surrounded by his warmth.
A shiver ran down my spine when I felt his breath on my neck as he held me from behind, his arm's hold on my waist tightening in his sleep. Like he knew I was awake and wanted to hold me with him in bed.
Heat of the intimate kind bloomed in me when I felt his arousal against my rump. Hard, hot, and ready pressed up between my cheeks. I felt my face heat up in anticipation and want as I remembered all that we did last night and well into the early morning. I glanced at the clock beside my bed to check the time.
6:20 AM
There was still plenty of time before we had to wake up, which was ideal.
Now that Piper was coming back any day now, I knew she was going to hog Percy to herself as soon as she got back. When that happens, I won't be able to get my fill of my fiancé for days.
That simply won't do!
Feeling determined, I decided to take advantage of the time I still had him all to myself.
With a small smile on my face, I decided to tease the sleeping hunk behind me. Pressing my behind closer to him, trapping his hardness between my softness, and wiggling my hips in a way I knew would wake him up, in a way I knew would rile him up. After just a few minutes, I felt Percy start to squirm behind me. His hands, already clinging to me, started to move up my breasts, drawing a smile on my face.
"Hmmm," I moaned when I felt his lips on my neck and shoulders, making me shiver as he peppered me with kisses.
"Good morning, baby!" I greeted Percy, moving my hips even more. Telling him what I wanted without telling him. I smiled when I felt his hands hold on to my breast and started to play with them.
"What do you think you're doing, Hazel?" Percy whispered near my ear. The gruffness of his voice made my core tremble with need. "Nothing," I replied, as nonchalantly as I could, despite how turned on I was. Then I felt his hands run down my skin as they went from my breasts to my hips, making me shiver some more. His hands settled on my hips as they held onto them. "Nothing?" he asked as my hips continued to grind against him.
"Uhh huh," I said coyly. Still facing away from him.
"If you keep doing this, then we won't be getting out of bed any time soon," Percy said, his voice laden with desire, mirroring my own. "And? Is that so bad?" I responded, my hands now going up my head and grabbing him by his hair as he proceeded to kiss me behind my ears.
"No, it's not!" Percy replied and turned me until I was on my back, his lips now on mine as he devoured me for all I was worth. His tongue ran over my lips, demanding entry, and I opened my mouth to allow him. I was never able to deny him anything. Not that I ever thought of denying him anything in the first place. Just as he has never denied me anything in return.
His tongue flicked and played with mine, teasing me in ways that brought about my "wild side," as he called it. I was always the more reserved one in our relationship. It took a bit from him to make me more comfortable with expressing my desire. But when I did, I was told that it was quite an experience.
And so as I felt his hand wander all over my body, my blood started to boil, and my need for him became unbearable. Suddenly, my hands were on his shoulder, and I was pushing him off me. Then I turned him over until he was the one on his back on the bed. Then I swung my leg over him, straddling him, trapping his hard length between our bodies. All that while keeping our lips connected.
"Whoa!" Percy gasped as I pushed myself off him, bracing myself with my hands on his hard, heaving chest. I stared at his eyes as they widen in shock and awe over what I just did. "That was,." he started saying but was cut off when I began to grind on his hardness even more. Leaving no doubt as to what I wanted from him.
I smirked as I watched his eyes flutter close from the pleasure I was giving him. Pride swelled in my chest at the thought that I was the cause of this man's undoing. Something that countless Gods and Titans were unable to do.
"Too much?" I asked, making Percy's eyes open wide. "Not enough!" he answered as he made a grab of my face, pulling me down to him as we continued our heated kiss. After a while, one of my hands went and grabbed his hot length and lined it up to my needy core. Slowly, I pushed down and engulfed it as I gasped into his mouth.
"Fuck! You're so tight!" Percy groaned out as I sat on him, slowly getting used to the feeling of fullness him being inside me brought. No matter how many times we do this, the feeling of being stretched to the limit never really goes away. Add to that his large size and my petiteness bring about so much pleasure to both of us.
After a while, I got used to having him inside me. I looked down to see Percy gazing up at me with nothing but love and a whole lot of lust in his eyes. "Are you ready?" I asked as I started to lift my hips up along his length. My breath hitching with every inch of him leaving me. Then Percy placed his hands on my hips, and without looking away, pulled me down until he was sheathed all the way in me again, making me shout in pleasure.
"For you, baby, always," was Percy's response.
And so the room began to fill with the sounds of our loving making. Well into the morning, only stopping until we absolutely needed to.
---------line break---------
It was 8:30 in the morning, 2 hours since I woke up.
2 hours spent having mind-breaking sex with the son of the father of horses, the son of the Earth-shaker himself. As always, when making love with Percy, he seems to bring out the storm in me and the others that share his bed. Which is soaked now.
I laid down on the bed as I heaved, my body recovering from the pleasurable pain it went through as the son of the Earth-shaker shook me to my very core with his battering ram of an organ. Which he used with great efficiency to break down the dam to my floodgates.
I turned my head to my left and gazed at the open door to my bathroom. Where the sounds of running water can be heard, an open invitation left by Percy for me to join him in the shower. One I was so tempted to accept, except for the fact that every female in this mansion knows that Percy in the water, in any form. Is a different beast all together?
As we all found out from the times we all indulged in him in the pool. We discovered that having "Fun" with Percy while he is in water would take all of us and the better part of the day to even tire him out. The water acts as a charger for him, extending his endurance and stamina. Much to our delight and detriment. When that happens, we all need to dedicate our whole day to keeping up with him. Ending with all of us girls, exhausted and him energized and elated.
So, despite how tempting his invitation is, I wouldn't take him up for it. At least not while we have guests present. Guests, who I had no doubt heard all that happened in this room again. I sighed as I braced myself for the teasing I was going to get from Clarisse today. I closed my eyes and rested my body as I waited for Percy to finish up in the bathroom so I could clean myself up too.
The next thing I knew, I was being shaken awake by Percy, who had already finished cleaning up and was now wrapped up in a towel from the waist down. "Hazel, wake up. I'm done with the shower."
"I feel asleep?" I asked groggily as I sat up still naked. Not bothering to cover up. "You must have been tired," he said as he looked me over, eyes darkening with lust once again. "I wonder why?" I retorted as I shoved him back as he tried to get on the bed with me again. "Hey! I'm not the one who started all this!" Percy retorted back, hands up as if surrendering. Though his eyes were alight with humor.
I smiled and leaned over and kissed him briefly. Then I stood up and made my way to the bathroom. "I'm going to take a shower now!" I said, then I turned around and pointed a finger at him. "And you are not invited!" I told him. I smirked as Percy looked on with shock, then I turned, entered my bathroom, and locked the door behind me.
I giggled as I heard Percy yell how I would pay for that. Then I heard the door to my room open and close, signifying him leaving to go back to his own room to dress up for the day. I sighed and went to take a shower, washing the remnants of our love-making left over my body. Making sure I was at least presentable to our friends, even though I knew they knew what I was up to last night and this morning.
After a satisfying hot shower, I was cleaned and dressed for the day. I left my room and headed down to the kitchen for a much needed breakfast. All the physical action so early in the day has got me famished. Fortunately, Ruby and Aethra were the only ones in the kitchen. Both girls who also know what it's like to be the object of Percy's desire in the morning.
"Good morning, girls!" I greeted them both as I entered the room.
"Good morning, Mistress Hazel!" they replied with knowing smiles. We've all learned to read each other's expressions during the time we've lived together. So I knew they both heard me and Percy go at it this morning. It was easier for me to ignore their knowing looks, as I too give them the same looks when they are the ones in my shoes. Such is the way our lives have been since being under the care of Percy Jackson.
"Breakfast? Or have you had your fill?" Aethra asked, teasingly as she raised an eyebrow at me. I blushed at the innuendo but nevertheless accepted her offer. "I'll have breakfast, please. I'm still hungry," I said, returning the grin back to her.
After a couple of more minutes of banter between the three of us, I finished breakfast and headed to the home office, where I would spend the rest of the day handling the admin side of running the business. Which includes answering a few emails. inquiring about the status of the two stores we run. Checking on a few orders we have ongoing and reaching out to the staff in both stores, making sure we have all bases covered.
The visits of our friends have derailed some of our plans, like visiting the two stores. But it was a worthy interruption to our routines and plans.
I was replying to some inquiries from a few designers about a possible collaboration between us when I heard a knock on the door. "Come in!" I called out, and Ruby opened the door and entered.
"Mistress, Master Percy requests that you join him in the workshop." Ruby announced all formal. This was weird; Percy never does this. I wonder what he wants now. I nodded, locked the PC, and followed Ruby out of the office to the workshop outside the mansion. I noticed how empty the place was but figured the others must be doing their own thing.
When we reached the workshop, I found not just Percy. But Clarisse, Malcolm, and Will were also present. They all smiled as they saw me, which made me smile back. But it also made me wonder what exactly was going on.
"Why are you all here?" I asked them.
"Percy told me that he was going to finish the piece he was working on today, and I wanted to see the finished product," Malcolm answered. "I've been waiting for Prissy to finish this so we can have that spar!" was Clarisse's reason. "I had nothing else to do!" was all Will said.
The three talked all at once, so I just nodded and turned to Percy standing by his workbench, smiling that trouble-making smile that makes the butterflies in my stomach have a riot. I returned his smile and stepped closer to him.
"What's with all the drama? You could have just brought the set to the office for me to see," I asked him.
Percy smiled and answered. "I could have yes, but I wanted to do something different this time."
I rolled my eyes at his reasons but decided to play along. He reached down and grabbed a rectangular red velvet box with gold lines running all over the edge. He held it up for me to open, which I did. Inside was a set of fine platinum chain necklaces with the same metal for the pendant set, with a huge sapphire in the center surrounded by diamonds. It was accompanied by a pair of blue tear-drop shaped diamond earrings set in platinum studs.
Wonderfully crafted just like the rest of Percy's creations.
"They're perfect, Percy! I'm sure the customer will love them!" I complemented him with a wide smile. I was so proud of him and his accomplishments, which made him smile back. Seeing him smile and happy was one of the best things in the world for me.
"Thank you, Hazel!" Percy said, taking back the box and placing it back on the table. Then he reached behind him and pulled out from his back pocket a gold bracelet.
A bracelet of braided gold. here
I watched in silence as Percy took my left arm and wrapped the bracelet around my wrist. After locking it in place. He took my arm and raised it to his lips and kissed the back of my hand like a proper southern gentleman would.
"And this is for you! As thanks for all you do for me," he said while looking deep in my eye, his eyes reflecting nothing but love for me. My eye stung with tears as I gasped for breath. Overwhelmed by the sheer amount of love and adoration he had for me. My chest couldn't contain my feeling anymore, making me grab his face and pull him down so I could kiss him.
I kissed him deeply, forgetting that we had an audience, until I heard a clapping beside us. I pushed Percy away and glanced back at our friends, at Clarisse, who was wearing an all-knowing grin. And Malcolm and Will, who were blushing at the display of affection. I smiled sheepishly at them, then announced.
"Sorry about that guys, I'm afraid you'll have to excuse ourselves as we have something to discuss in private," I told them as I began to pull Percy out of the workshop and back to his room. Where I could show him how much I love and appreciate him and everything he does.
"We do?" Percy asked like an idiot as he followed me out.
"Yes, we do!" I said, looking at him. The expression on my face must have clued him in to what I wanted as he smiled lecherously.
"Oh yeah! See you guys later!" He said as he waved at the others.
Percy whistled all the way to his room. As soon as we entered and closed the door, I pushed him to his bed harshly as he landed on his back, his feet dangling off the edge.
"Whoa! Easy there!" he said, stifling his laughter.
I ignored him and began to tug on his pants, pulling them down to his ankles. Once they were off, I stood and saw that he was getting up. I hissed at him and placed my hand on his chest and pushed. His eyes widened at my actions, and he fell back down on the bed, letting me take the lead again. I placed my hand on both knees and pushed them wide apart. "Oh gods!" He gasped in surprise while I smiled at seeing what I was craving for.
Already he was hard and ready, as he always was when it came to this kind of thing. licking my lips, I kneeled between his legs and grabbed him at the base, his musk making my head heady and my mouth water. Not wanting to waste anymore time. I started to feast on the heavenly meal that is my fiancé, all laid down in front of me.
*smut scene*
I brought my face closer until my nose was pressed right under his penis. I inhaled deeply, shivering as his scent washed over my senses. "Hazel, baby! Calm down," Percy said. "You stay right there, Percy! Let me do this for you!" I replied, stroking his entire length with my right hand while my left cupped his heavy balls.
I leaned back and marveled at the perfect form of his manhood. 10 inches of pure demigod flesh. Thick enough, my hands couldn't wrap around it with one hand. Balls that were heavy with seed even though he just released 3 rounds worth of it earlier. And sturdy enough to fight against my stoking hand.
'He really is perfect!' I thought as I brought my face closer again, this time my tongue came out of my mouth as I licked him from his balls, running my tongue all the way up to the tip. Lapping up the droplet of arousal that escaped the slit.
salty,
addictive,
A taste I grew to love in the time I spent with him.
I was never really a fan of oral, both giving and receiving. Even when I was with Frank, it was this aspect of sex I never really enjoyed. Until Percy, that is. Him being who he is proved that he was just better than any other man there is. His eagerness and enthusiasm to show me the pleasures of oral sex brought about a curiosity within me. A curiosity that was never piqued by Frank.
And the skill with which Percy performed this act. It was mind-boggling. His tongue took on the aspect of an eel. Slimy, wriggling, and electric. Shocking me with bolts of pleasure as it attacked my core. His endurance was proven as he lived up to his name as a son of Poseidon. Staying down under for what seems like hours before needing to come up for air.
All those made me want to give back all that he has given and done for me. At first, it was with a sense of duty that I did it. Giving back, and as a girlfriend and harem member, I was duty bound to serve him. But as time passed, I did it to him more and more. I grew to love the act itself.
Add to that his reactions to my ministrations, how I made him shiver in delight as I tasted him. To hear him moan and gasp as I took him in my mouth. To hear him pant and groan as he fought for control as I stroked him to completion. To see the love and admiration shining in his eyes as he gazed upon me while I was on my knees in front of him. Like I was a goddess and him my priest, His devotion and worship apparent despite our positions.
Well, after all that. I was hooked.
And I took to serving him with my mouth every chance I got. Which was most of the time, given that our home is an isolated slice of the world. And those who share it with us would be more than willing to do the same to him as I do.
"Fuck!" was all Percy said as his hands clutched the sheets of his bed. My tongue now roaming up and down his shaft, enjoying the warmth of his flesh against the coolness of my saliva. "Are you enjoying yourself, master?" I asked coyly. Playing the game he only allows in our beds.
"You are doing very well, pet!" He replied, playing along as he reached down and caressed my head lovingly. My heart beat widely at his touch, making me shiver down my spine. Letting go of every restraint, I sat up on my knees and opened my mouth. My tongue came out and licked and swirled around the head of his shaft, an action that earned me a groan from the man I currently had in front of me. Then finally I took it in fully in my mouth.
Inch by inch, he sank in my mouth as I swallowed his length; slowly but surely, he disappeared in my mouth. A feat that took me months of practice and dedication to perfect. Something that I was very proud of, something that I take pride in doing.
"Holy crap!" Percy exclaimed as I bottomed out. My lips are wrapped at the base of his length. He writhed in pleasure as I swallowed around him, using my throat muscles to massage his shaft. He's now holding my head in place but not pushing me down. Letting me know that I was still in control. I glanced up and saw him looking down at me, eyes shining with love, and that did it for me.
With a gulp, I pulled up while clamping my lips around him. Dragging my tongue on the underside of his rod. Once only the head was inside my mouth, I looked back at him, then I winked and dropped back down again.
"Shist!"
Was all he could say as I began to really work on him, moving at a pace I knew he liked best. Soon the room was filled with his moans and groans as I was left to gag and slurp all over him. Doing my best to give pleasure to the man who has given me the world and more.
The man who I have given my heart to and who has given me his heart in return.
*smut end*
I was sitting in front of the dresser, wiping down the mess we made on my face and trying to fix up my hair. I looked at the bed in the mirror's reflection to see my man, Percy Jackson, still lying down with a stupid grin on his face. His lower half still bare for the world to see.
Well, not really the world; I'm the only other person in the room, but it was still pretty much exposed. And it was very tempting to look at—still big even if it was soft for the moment. I learned that Percy could get in the mood at a snap. And as fun as that sounded, we have guests, and it was nearing lunch time. No doubt we would be subjected to a lot of teasing when we emerge from this room.
I sighed as I thought about what was waiting for us.
"What's wrong?" Percy asked, hearing me sigh. I turned and faced him as he sat up, still undressed from the waist down. His shaft dangling between his legs, satiated for now.
"I'm just dreading what the others are going to say when we go down for lunch," I told him.
I watched as he smiled. He stood and came over to me. He held my shoulder and squeezed. "It's going to be okay, Hazel; we're all grown ups here. They'll understand," he told me as he began rubbing my shoulders. He tried to assuage my concern. And it would have worked too, if not for his shaft almost hitting me on the face.
I pushed him away playfully and told him to get dressed.
"Get dressed already, Percy! It's almost lunch time!" I told him, earning me a snicker as he went back to the bed, pulling his pants back on. While he was getting dressed, I got up and went to the bathroom. Wanting to brush my teeth and wash my face, my attempt at looking presentable.
---------line break---------
Percy and I walked hand in hand as we made our way down to the dining room. I stopped as we came upon the entrance. Percy looked at me as I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself. After a few seconds I steeled my nerves and walked in with Percy close behind me.
Immediately, all eyes were on us as we strode in and went to our seats. I could feel the stares pointed at me but chose to ignore them. I wasn't until I was seated when the first of the teasing remarks came my way.
"Oh! You're still having lunch? I would have thought you were full already!" Clarisse said, a teasing grin on her face. Malcolm looked away while Will tried to hold in his laughter. I tried to ignore her, but I figured she wouldn't stop even if I did that, so I figured why not play her own game?
"I don't know about you, Clarisse, but one serving isn't enough to satisfy me. Maybe that's enough for you, or maybe that's all Chis can give you." I retorted with a smirk, looking straight at her.
"Ohhh!" Will whooped from beside Malcolm while the son of Athena coughed in shock.
We stared at each other, willing the other to fold first, while Percy and the rest just watched in amusement. Our stalemate was broken when Rose and Blueberry came in with our lunch.
"Nice, come back, Levesque!" Clarisse stated with a grin. While that was nice and good, I wouldn't want to end this in her apparent win. So I sat up and looked her straight in the eye and said my final piece.
"Oh, I wouldn't know about that, I've never given Percy any of his comeback," I said with a grin of my own as I watched her eyes widen in shock and disbelief. Percy, sitting beside me was taken aback as he turned to me. His eye bugged out.
After a while, Clarisse began to laugh, which caused me to giggle. After laughing, we nodded at each other, and we started our lunch. We did our usual offering to the gods and proceeded to eat while enjoying each other's company.
It was a few hours after lunch, Percy and I were relaxing by the pool with the others when the alarm went off again. Expecting it this time, Clarisse and the others weren't as startled as last time. "It seems your father is here," Percy told me as he gazed past the barrier, near the road to the highway.
"Aethra, darling, can you go and welcome our guest outside the border, please?" Percy asked one of the nymphs. I was about to stand and go with her when Clarisse stood up. "I'm going with her; I'm dying of boredom here!" She said as she joined Aethra in welcoming our newest guest.
"I really need to get to that spar with her," Percy said as we watched the two of them walk down the driveway to the edge of the clearing. "You can go at it tomorrow," I told him, making him smile and kiss me on the cheek.
"Let's go back inside and wait for them there," I announced as I stood up, Percy and the rest following behind me. We all went to the hall by the front door and waited to welcome the newest addition to our home. It took around 5 minutes of waiting until we heard people on the other side of the door. I held Percy's hand in nervousness, and he brought our hands to his lips and kissed mine, in show of support and love.
The door opened, and Aethra came in, followed by Clarisse and someone I haven't seen in a long time. I stared as my half brother, Nico, came in my home. I watched as Nico stared back at me, then he glanced at the others before looking around the place. Then he turned back to Percy again. I held my breath, waiting for him to speak, but he stepped towards us instead.
Before I knew it, I was engulfed in Nico's arms as he embraced me tightly. I haven't noticed, but Nico is a lot taller than me now, about half a foot taller. So much time has gone by that he's grown into a good-looking man while I was away. I felt a bit guilty for hiding my whereabouts, but I knew it was necessary.
I returned his hug just as tightly. "I missed you," Nico whispered. "Me too," I replied.
We hugged for a few minutes, then we parted and smiled as we gazed at each other. Then Percy stepped up and came beside us with a smile of his own. "Hey Nico! It's been a while." He greeted my brother, his hands out intending to shake hands.
I watch as Nico turns to Percy, looks at his outstretched hand, and backs to him. Nico lifted his hand, and I thought he was going to take Percy's, but he didn't.
"Smack!" "Thud"
"Nico!" I yelled as I saw my brother punch my fiancé. Before the protective instinct of being a harem member could kick in, I saw Nico reach down to Percy, who was down on the floor with his hand. Percy, who was holding his jaw, grabbed the hand and pulled himself up.
"Nice punch!" was all Percy said.
"That's for disappearing for 7 years!" Nico growled as he pulled Percy up.
I saw Percy about to answer when Nico surged forward and wrapped his arms around the older men in a tight embrace. Percy, stunned for a bit, returned the hug just as tightly.
"This is for helping Hazel," I heard Nico say from within Percy's embrace.
I watched with teary eyes as the two most important men in my life reconnect once more.
---------line break---------
After that dramatic scene, I took Nico to the pool area, where we could talk privately. I asked Rose for some drinks and a light snack we could share as we discussed things, as I knew Nico would have questions for me.
As we sat down, I took a moment to really study Nico. He was taller, yes, but more importantly, he was healthier. His body might not be as muscular as Percy's, but he was fit. And his eyes had that glow in them. Gone was the apathetic look from his eyes, replaced by a happier glow.
I was glad and very happy with that.
I was taken out of my thoughts by Nico asking me a question. A question I have been asked multiple times now. But it was still very much a loaded question.
"Are you okay, Hazel?"
Nico's question wasn't just about my physical well-being. But my overall wellness, including the situation I have with Percy, with him being sent here by our father, I knew the harem was already explained to him, so that was a load off my shoulder.
I smiled and tried to convey that I really was okay and that I was happy here. "Yes, Nico, I'm okay."
"And you're sure about Percy?" he followed up. I smiled; he was acting how I think a brother would act when finding out his sister was with a boy. A bit late in my case since Percy was more than just a boyfriend, he's my fiancé. But it was still cute and endearing.
"I've never been more sure of anything, Nico," I answered full of conviction.
Nico was quiet for a bit as he got my answer. "Well, congratulations on your engagement then," he finally said, scratching the back of his head. A habit that he shared with Percy. I suddenly remembered that Nico basically grew up looking up to Percy. And I found that very funny.
"What happened, Hazel? Why did you leave?" Nico suddenly asked, and I sighed.
"If I tell you, you have to promise me that you won't go and attack Frank, okay?" I asked Nico. I wouldn't want for my ex to be the subject of Nico's ire.
"Father already explained that he was blameless in this, I promise," he retorted when I started at him, making him agree to my request.
I smiled, then I braced myself.
"It started the day I ended things with Frank." I started as the scenes of that faithful day played in my mind.
---------flashback---------
Grey
Grey as far as my eyes can see. Such was the scene unfolding before me. But I knew it shouldn't be. I have left this place behind, taken from here by my brother. And brought back to the world of color and light.
So why was I again surrounded by nothing by gray and the spirits of the dead that wander aimlessly, muttering words that have no meaning? Looking at me with eyes devoid of life.
I shouldn't be here, I thought to myself, and yet, I knew this is where I originally belonged. Decades I've spent here, wandering like the listless spirits going around me. Dead like the rest of them.
No! I shouted deep in my mind. I am Hazel Levesque, a daughter of Pluto. Lord of the dead. I aided in the fight against the giants and Gaia herself. One of the prophesied seven. I was not supposed to end up here.
I tried to walk away when I suddenly found myself unable to take a step. I looked down and stared in horror.
No!
My feet were turning into roots, digging deep in the barren soil of asphodel. Rooting me in place. I bent down and tried to tug them free to no avail. Panic started to overwhelm me as the implications of what was happening dawned on me.
I was not leaving this place, not for the second time.
No! I shouted, but no sound came from my lips. Like the countless shades milling about, I was silent as a grave. Try as I might, no one was here to hear me.
Frantically, I turned towards the direction of my father's palace. Only to find that it was so far away in the distance I would be unseen no matter what I do. I tried praying to my father, but the dead's prayers never reached his ears.
I trashed and pulled at my feet, all to escape, but I was powerless to do anything.
I cried at the injustice.
I cried at the unfairness.
I cried for the gray that was enveloping me.
I cried, for it was all I could do.
Suddenly, my eyes opened. I took a deep breath and found my throat to be hurting. I looked around and despaired. Darkness and gray. That was all I could see. I cried and I heard myself scream.
"No!" I screamed and screamed. Until my throat hurt so much, yet I screamed some more. I curled and found I could move, and I curled into a ball, and I screamed and cried some more.
I don't remember how long I cried. Curled into a ball in the darkness when suddenly, light pierced through the darkness and blinded me, making me close my eyes.
"Hazel!"
I heard a familiar voice call my name; suddenly I was being shaken. Hands pried, my arms coiled around my head. I fought against it, screaming for it to let me go. I screamed and screamed until my head was forced to look upon the intruder's face, and suddenly I was silenced.
All of a sudden, memories came back to me. Recognition came upon my mind as I saw the concerned face looking upon me.
Frank.
My boyfriend.
I wasn't back in the underworld,
Nightmare.
"Frank?" I asked tentatively, still reeling from the visions and the nightmare. "Yes, Hazel, it's me. Your safe," Frank said softly, hands rubbing my arms. I cried the moment clarity came over me. I launched myself at him and buried myself in his chest. I felt his arms go around me, holding me in place as he rubbed my back and whispered assurances in my ear.
After a while, I was calm enough to figure that Frank was still wearing his praetor toga, meaning he's just come back from the Senate. Not for the first time he's been gone all night or he's stayed late working. Being praetor comes with such hardships; I've accepted it. I've anticipated it even, I was praetor too at some point. But the weight of that responsibility made my mental burden even worse than it already was. So I did the most logical thing to do, I gave it up and focused on getting better.
For months now, I tried to get a better handle on my mentality. But it seems to be getting worse and worse. Tonight was the worst attack I've had. But what made it even worse was that there was no one here with me. Resentment bubbled up in me as I figured out that I woke up from my nightmare hours ago. I woke up in the darkness of the bedroom and was alone.
"You were gone," I said as I pushed myself off Frank. Anger replacing the dread I felt earlier. Unreasonable as it may be, I felt very angry at him at the moment. Even though I understood why he was gone. My fractured, unreasonable mind chose to target him instead.
"I was alone, and YOU were GONE!" I was starting to raise my voice now, and Frank was stunned. I could see how taken aback he is by my reaction. I pushed off the bed and started pacing the room. "Hazel, I'm sorry, but I just got back," he tried to say. His reason was valid, I admit. But I wasn't willing to accept it.
"You are always gone!" I shouted, facing him now. "I needed you, and you weren't here!" Tears were flowing down my eyes now. Frustration and anger overwhelming me. And Frank just sat there on the bed, like a deer in headlights. I can see the confusion in his eyes, he really didn't know what to do. How can he help me if he doesn't know what to do in this scenario?
"I'm really sorry, Hazel, the meeting," I cut him off, not interested in his excuses. No matter how valid they are.
"I don't care about that! I needed you and you're always gone!" I was being really unreasonable, and I saw Frank getting fed up with it. This wasn't the first time he's had to deal with my nightmares or my reactions to them. But this has been the worst it's been. And he didn't have a clue how to navigate it. And I didn't have the patience to wait for him to learn.
"Well, I'm sorry! I have responsibilities! Duties I need to fulfill for the city! Duties you left for me to take care of!" Frank exploded, standing up and towering over me. I gaped at him. Is he really blaming me for choosing to take care of myself instead of leading an entire city of adults and warriors? Is he really putting the blame of him not having enough time for me on my decision to retire from praetorship.
Is he really saying that he could find the time to balance his duties and his relationships?
Hearing that made me snap.
How dare he place the blame on me?
Other couples could and would talk and find away to fix their problems without blaming each other. But it seems that all we've done since the end of the war was fight and isolate ourselves from each other. Instead of working to get closer, we've gradually pushed each other away.
Me, pulling back and leaving Frank to deal with the duties of leadership.
Him burying himself with his responsibilities in leading, he forgot about me.
Well, maybe he didn't forget me. But he clearly has not prioritized me and instead has chosen to focus on his duties. He may have valid reasons, but for me, it was the wrong ones.
"So it's my fault?" I retorted.
"No! That's not what I meant!" He tried to explain, but he was very clear with his words earlier.
"Clearly it was! You're blaming me for leaving you behind to lead!" I shot back.
I watched him run his hands over his face in frustration, unable to find words to calm me down. I don't think there would be words that could do that at this point.
"I don't know what else to say, Hazel. I'm not trying to blame you or anything, but I've got my duties. I can't leave them for anybody else," Frank said softly, the heat in his voice gone as he finally calmed down.
Hearing the resignation in his voice took out all the fight from me. I collapsed on the bed and accepted there was no fixing this.
"So you chose to leave me behind," I said after a while. Hearing me, Frank tried to reach out, but I held up my hand.
"That was not my intent, Hazel," he said, trying to justify his act.
"It doesn't matter what your intent was, Frank. The fact is you chose your duty for the legion over me. I needed help, and you weren't here to offer it. I need someone beside me, and I was left all alone even though you were supposed to be beside me," I said, letting it all out.
"I don't think it's working between us, Frank," I said truthfully. "Not anymore" I added with an air of finality.
"What do you mean?" he asked, playing dumb. Or maybe he still didn't get it.
"It means we are done, Frank. I can't keep living like this. I can't always be the one waiting to see if you will have any spare time for me or not." I decided to spell it out for him. No more confusing words or unannounced thoughts.
I gave it to him. Plain and simple.
"You don't mean that, Hazel; give me time I can," he started to say, but again I cut him off.
"Stop Frank! Let's not make it any harder for ourselves." I held out my hand and stopped him, my mind made up, my heart shattering.
"It was great between us when we had the same goal. But now we were like two rivers going down two different directions," I explained as he hung his head, defeated.
I stood and came by his side and held his hands. "Thank you for staying by me until now, Frank. I hope you happiness in the future." I wished him well, and when I let go of his hand, he held on for a minute longer before letting go.
I looked up at Frank, studying his face for the last time. Then I left, heading for my place in the city. A place I have not been in for the last few months.
---------flashback end---------
I paused, looking at Nico as he digested what I just shared with him. He was silent as he gazed away, chewing his bottom lip, deep in thought. I don't know what he knows about my break up with Frank. But I believe my father would have told him at least something.
"So, Frank didn't break up with you?" Nico asked after a while.
"What? No! I broke up with him," I clarified.
Nico sighed, then he looked at me. His mouth was moving as if to ask a question, but he wasn't sure how to say it. I waited for him, knowing he would get to it eventually.
"So after you left Frank, what happened next?" he asked finally, though I'm sure it wasn't the question he had trouble asking.
'How cute,' I thought, deciding to humor him for now.
"After I left, I went back to my room in the city. I stayed there for about 2 days, just crying all alone." I started. "I didn't sleep all that time, and it took a toll. Finally, I called out to father, and thankfully, he answered."
"He appeared right after, and he took one look at me and took me in his arms." I felt myself smile at the memory. "Father held me for a long time before he told me of what he planned to do in order to help me," I added.
"His plan to send you to Percy?" Nico asked, head tilted to the side.
"Yes, he did tell me that he needed to talk to Percy first, so he took me down in the underworld while he went to Percy," I answered before continuing.
"And how did the meeting with Percy go?" he asked, and I got the feeling it was this question he tried to ask earlier. I paused for a moment, getting my thoughts in order.
"It went well, all things considered," I replied, then I went and told him about meeting Percy.
---------Flashback---------
I was sitting in my room in my father's palace in the underworld. It's been 2 days since he took me down here and informed me that he will be sending me to Percy. I wanted to go to him immediately after he told me of him, but father said he needed to ask Percy first. Something about his place being forbidden to gods or something like that.
I was very excited when I heard that I was going to be sent to him. It's been years since he disappeared, and I missed him a lot. I was among the first to try to look for him when he went away, and I was among the ones that never really forgave Annabeth for what she'd done.
Honestly, I never understood how she could have done such a thing to him.
I was taken out of my thoughts when I heard a knock on my door. A moment later I opened it to reveal my father, standing behind it with a small smile on his face. "How are you, Hazel?" he asked as a way of greeting. "I'm good," I replied with a nod, smiling in return.
"I just here to tell you that Perseus has agreed with my request. He just needs to talk to you first, so he can explain the rules and a few other things before you decide if you want to start living with him in his land." father said as I came to stand before him.
"So, when do we meet?" I asked quite excitedly. As thankful as I am to my father, I still did not like spending time in the underworld. The call of asphodel was too strong given it's proximity.
"Now," my father said, surprising me.
"Now?" I repeated.
"He is waiting for you in the eastern garden," was all Father said before he disappeared in a swirl of shadows. I stood there petrified. I was not ready, I wasn't even presentable! While I was sure Percy wouldn't care how I looked. I did. Quickly, I closed the door and went to the bathroom. I took a quick shower, dressed and left the room. Heading to the garden as pointed out by father, excited to meet my long lost friend.
When I reached the garden, I went to the center, where the fountain with a few benches was located. I saw a tall, muscular man standing by the fountain. I noticed the water of the fountain floating, morphing into all sorts of shapes. I smiled until I remembered that the water in the fountain was from the river Styx.
'How is he doing that?' I asked myself, watching in wonder as Percy played with the water from a river in the underworld, a river that was outside of his father's influence. I suddenly remembered a story about Percy I heard back at camp. About how Percy managed to control all five of the underworld's rivers. Something that was believed to be an impossibility. But he managed to do it anyway.
Shaking my head, I continued on my way and called for him when I was only steps away. "Percy!" I shouted as I ran to him. I saw him turn toward me as I jumped to his arms. Immediately, muscled arms wrapped around my form as he spun me around and around. "Hey Hazel, it's good to see you," Percy said with a smile as he looked down on me while setting me back down. I smiled back, but quickly, I leaned my head to his chest. Burying my face in his chest as I felt myself let go of all the frustrations and hurt I've had.
Tears streamed down my face as I cried, letting go and giving myself to his care as I clung to him for all I was worth. Percy, for his part, just held me, his hands rubbing my back as he kept silent while I wailed and cried in his arms.
We stayed like that for a while until I felt all cried out. I pushed myself off him and blushed as I saw a wet patch on his shirt from my tears. I smiled as I sniffled. "Sorry about that," I told him, looking at his shirt as I rubbed my eyes. Percy looked down and smiled, and with a wave of his hand, he dried his shirt instantly. "Don't worry about it." He said as he held my hand and led me to one of the benches around.
Once we were sitting down, Percy sat down and looked at me with a serious expression. "Hades told me what happened. Are you sure you want to stay with me?" he asked, all serious. I took a minute to compose myself some more before replying. "It's better than staying alone either here or up top," I answered.
Percy studied me for a minute as I started at him. Then he nodded. "I've already agreed with Hades, but before you make your decision, there are things I must tell you about me and the land granted to me," he said. I saw a little bit of nervousness and apprehension in his eyes, and I braced myself for what he was going to tell me.
"Have you been told of what happened to me? Of why I left and what was given to me as a reward?" He asked first. "I was told about the land and that it was protected against the gods; that's why Father had to go and ask you first." I explained what I knew.
Percy nodded, then he closed his eyes and sighed deeply. Once he opened them again, there was a determined expression on his face. "That's right, gods or any other immortals cannot enter my domain without my permission. It also means that they cannot force me to do anything for them. That's why hades had to ask me for this favor. But that was only one of my two wishes," he said before pausing.
"That was the wish for Freedom I asked of them. The other was for Safety, safety from monsters, I mean. What that meant was that me and anybody that is connected to me would be free from monsters attacking them. It means that me and anybody with me would be free from the scent and won't be hunted by monsters again." He continued, shocking me.
"Why was this not given to us before?" I asked in my shock. wondering why the gods withheld this from us.
Percy gave me a wan smile. "That's because, to grant it, the gods had to curse the person," he said, adding to my shock. "That means," I started, but he cut me off. "That meant I am cursed, yes," he said with a smile that didn't reach his eyes.
I reached out and grasped his hands. "Are you okay?" I asked, worried for him. "I'm fine, Hazel, really." He tapped my hand, then he continued. "The curse doesn't really affect me physically, or in any other way. Unless certain conditions are met, only then will it's effects affect me. And those that are around me, or with me." He babbled; his explanation didn't make any sense. What kind of curse was it?
"Then what effects does the curse have on you? What was the curse anyway?" I asked, now extremely curious. Percy looked at me, hesitating to answer. He looked down for a minute, then he sighed and looked back at me. "Before I tell you, I need you to understand that I had no choice in the matter. And that I'll accept whatever you decide to do at the end," he said, then he swallowed and continued. And what he told me after shocked me to the very core of my being.
"The curse the gods placed on me was The curse of the harem." Percy said. "What?" I asked again, thinking I heard wrong. Percy sighed, rubbed his temples, and repeated his words. "The curse of the Harem, you heard right the first time, Hazel." Hearing it the second time didn't really clear things up for me. What was going on here? A harem? Is that what I think it is? And why did my father think of sending me to a Harem? Even if it was with Percy?
I was sure my face was showing the shock I felt, based on Percy's eye widening as he looked at me. His mouth opened, but I beat him to speaking. "Is my father sending me off to you as a slave?" I asked him incredulously. Percy let go of my hand and waved them in front of me. "What! No!" He denied it, but what could it be other than that? A harem he said. "Let me explain! Please!" His pleading was so immediate and sincere, I was taken aback. I paused and thought for a bit. In the end I agreed to listen to him first.
I nodded, then I leaned back away from him. I saw him sigh in relief, and I had to stop myself from smiling. It was just like Percy to be like that. "Thanks," he thanked me before continuing. "First of all, you are not being sent to me as a slave or anything like that. I was just explaining to you what was done to me by the gods, so you won't be surprised when you choose to live with me," he started. "If I decide," I reminded him. He nodded. "Secondly, just because your going to be living with me doesn't mean you have to be a member of the Harem." he added, confusing me. "What? But you said," I said, but this time, he cut me off. "I said I was gifted the harem curse, not that you have to join. It's just that I would rather you know what's happening around you instead of being kept in the dark," he explained.
"Why tell me about it though?" I asked. "Because I don't want to keep it a secret, and like I said, if you do decide to live with me, then you'll know about it immediately, since the others living with me know about it too." Percy's words shocked me again. 'Others,' he said. He already had people in his harem. "So, you have people in your harem already?" I asked, my tone accusing. Percy quickly shook his head in denial. "No, I don't! There is no one in the Harem at the moment! Aside from me, that is!" He told me, his words doing nothing but confusing me. "But you said the others would tell me about it if I chose to go with you!" I replied in anger. Why couldn't he explain it clearly? "There are others living with me, yes! But they are servants given to me by the gods! They are not members of the harem!" "Servants?" I repeated. "Yes, when I was given my land. The gods also gave me 3 nymphs to help manage it."
I was just getting more confused the more he spoke, so I decided to just ask why he needed to tell about the harem again. "Let's push that aside for now. Let's go back to why I needed to know about the harem." I told him, and he nodded. "Alright, the reason you are being sent to live with me is so you can be safe as you recover and heal. And Hades believes that you can't do that while you are being hunted by every monster in a 3-mile radius of you. And also while you are in a place that would most likely remind you of the past, both camps included. And you can't stay here apparently either," he started his explanation. "With all those taken into consideration, the only other place possible would be my land, with me," he added, gesturing to himself. "As you know, it is protected from not just monsters but from the gods themselves. In there you will be safe." I nodded at that, finally understanding his point. And if there are other people living with him, then I really would learn about the harem from them.
"But that's not all the reason I told you about the harem," Percy suddenly said. "While you will be safe inside the border of my land, the same can't' be said once you go outside of it." I nodded. "Okay, so just like with the camps then, I can deal with that," I told him. Why was he telling me this? "I know you can, Hazel, but I'm saying this because there is a way to extend that protection to the outside as well." I gaped at him and his words. A way to remain safe from monsters and the gods outside the protection of the land given to him. I wanted that so much. "How?" I asked in a small but hopeful voice.
Percy regarded me for a short minute before answering.
"By becoming a member of the Harem." was the answer he gave me.
I was about to ask further, but he didn't let me. He went on to explain the why's and the how on his own. "As a member, they get all the benefits of my gifts, meaning that just like me, they will be unreachable to the gods. The gods won't be able to force them to do anything. The gods won't be able to make them go anywhere. They will be safe from the gods in every sense of the word," Percy said, explaining the point that I wholeheartedly wanted.
"At the same time, as a member, their demigod scent is also removed, meaning monsters won't be able to hunt them or recognize them out in the world." His words were compelling me to join. Despite my reluctance, Safety in the mortal world was something every demigod wanted, me included. "Meaning that the members of my Harem will have the chance to live a somewhat normal mortal life out in the mortal world," Percy finished and waited for my response.
I took my time. I sat back and thought really hard. The safety and freedom he is offering are really tempting. But being a member of a harem, I'm not sure I could stomach that. It's not like I'm not attracted to Percy; I am. He's a very handsome man, and I've always looked up to him since I met him. I even developed a crush on him, but I don't think I could be physical with anyone without a genuine feelings for the person.
And being in a harem will require us to be physical. And he will be the master; I don't think he will be the kind of master I've read about—abusive and selfish. But still, being a member of his harem would mean that I would need to have sex with him. And I'm not sure how I feel about that.
Thinking back to his words, I paused as I noticed a particular part of his speech. 'the chance to live a somewhat normal mortal life,' he said. Why somewhat? I decided to ask.
I turned back to Percy, who was still looking at me. "You said that members of your harem get to live somewhat of a normal mortal life. What do you mean by that?" I asked, and I saw him release a breath before answering.
"You noticed that, huh? Well, what I meant about that is that. While members get the benefits, they also must pay a price to be a member of the harem," he explained. "A price?" I repeated. "Yes, just as with every gift from the gods. There is a price one must pay, in this case. One must agree to a few rules before they can become a member of the harem," Percy said as he ran his hands on his hair.
"So in exchange for the safety and freedom of being a member of your harem, I pay, what?" I asked. Percy smiled, then he turned away. "If you decide to become a member, you must pledge your obedience and loyalty to me. This is a lot like swearing on the Styx's name, meaning that if you break it at anytime, then there will be consequences. And those will be more severe than what the breaking an oath to the Styx will be." Percy's word made me think about what I would do.
As I was deep in thought, Percy took my hand and made me look at him. "I'm telling you this Hazel, not because I want you to be a member of my harem. I'd like it if the Harem remains memberless actually. I did this because I didn't want you to be taken unaware. Like what hades asked, you can stay with me and be safe from the gods and monsters until you're better and ready to face the world again. You don't need to be a member of the harem for that," Percy told me, once again proving his character to me.
I smiled and squeezed his hands. He's still the same man I knew.
"Give me a few days to think about it, Percy," I asked, and he nodded in reply. "Take your time, Hazel, then let your father know."
---------Flashback end---------
I was smiling widely now as I finished this part of the story. Nico was still staring, his eyes wide as he took in all I had shared with him.
"So, you were informed beforehand," he asked after a while.
"Of course! It's part of the rules, and that's just how Percy is," I replied. "Anyway, it took me 2 days to decide. Then I told father that I agreed to live with Percy, and he informed Percy of my decision. That very same day, father took me to the border, where I met Percy, who was waiting to welcome me to his home. And the rest is history."
"Hmm," Nico hummed in agreement.
We sat in silence for a while until he asked another thing.
"And then? What happened after you started living with him?" was his question this time. Same as I did earlier, I answered him.
"After I came to live with Percy, the first thing we did was to get me to a therapist. Percy came with me for every session. It took months, but slowly I got better." I smiled again as the memories of that time flitted through my mind. "Percy and the nymphs did their best to accommodate me and my needs. Before I knew it, I was already in love with Percy." I was sure my face was red at the moment due to the memories.
"The nymphs were the ones who pushed me to confess to Percy; actually, they noticed how I felt about him and convinced me to make my move. I was reluctant, of course, after what happened with him and Annabeth. And what I've gone through with Frank. Still, as the days went by, I found myself being unable to hold back," I added.
"So I confessed, and to my surprise and delight, he accepted. At the same time I also asked to be accepted into his Harem. He declined at first! Because of course he would. This is Percy we're talking about." I giggled, remembering how flustered Percy was when I asked.
"It took me 2 days to convince him to let me join. After that, I became the first member of the Harem. And I never doubted my choice nor do I regret it," I last said, looking at Nico straight in his eyes. Showing him my conviction. Letting him see just how true my words are.
"After living with him for almost a year, after countless therapy sessions and so many nights dreaming of being with him. Really being with him. I was finally with the man I wanted. Someone who I loved and who, by some chance, loved me and wanted me too." I could feel the smile form on my face as I described my feelings for Percy. And as always, whenever I think of my fiancé, the yearning for him begins to rear up inside me.
"That's my story, Nico; that's how I fell in love with Percy. And that's how I became a member of his Harem. WIllingly," I explained, making sure he understood that there was nothing he should be worried about.
Nico was silent for a bit, and I waited for him patiently. After a while, Nico shook himself and smiled back at me. He nodded and took my hand. "I understand now. Thanks for explaining." His response made me very happy. I have missed my brother, and while I never regretted my choice in leaving. I admit having him here makes me happier. Him knowing that I was safe and happy takes a weight that has been a burden of mine.
We smiled at each other for a bit, basking in the familiar presence of family the other brought us. It was a few minutes later when Nico asked the other question I knew he was going to ask sooner or later.
"So, who's the other member?"
Nico asked sheepishly, making me giggle. I wanted to tell him who it is, but I decided to leave it for later.
"She will be coming home tomorrow, so you'll find out then," I said, making Nico pout cutely. I reached over and messed his hair up. "Stop pouting! You're a grown man now!" I joked.
Nico swatted my hand away, and for a moment we were children again. The kind that we should have been if we were not demigods. We enjoyed some good natured banter as we enjoyed each other's company.
After we've settled back down on the bench, I asked Nico something I have been curious about.
"So Nico, tell me about you and Will?" I teased, watching Nico blush at the mention of his boyfriend. Now that I think about it, he will be staying here no doubt. I smirked at him as I imagined where he would be staying tonight, or rather, whose room.
"Will and I are fine; we were still together," Nico answered as he tried to do it nonchalantly, despite his heavy blush and eyes looking everywhere else but me.
"That's good! I'm happy for you two!" I said happily.
I was very happy with the fact that we, two children of the underworld, have been blessed with love, Something that has been denied to our past siblings. Thinking of that fact made me decide to dedicate my offering to Lady Venus, to thank her for her blessing.
As we were talking, we heard the footsteps of someone approaching us. I turned and saw Ruby rounding the corner from the mansion. I smiled as she neared us, waiting for her to speak.
"I'm sorry for intruding, mistress, but dinner is served," Ruby said while bowing.
"Thank you, Ruby! We'll be there shortly," I replied, and Ruby went back first. I stood and walked with Nico beside me, heading back to the mansion to share a meal with my friends, my family, and my love.
---------line break---------
We were in the middle of dinner, enjoying the feast the nymphs prepared for all of us, when Nico suddenly announced something.
"Percy, is it okay for me to stay here tonight? I plan on going back to camp together with them," Nico said, asking Percy for permission. I turned to Percy and saw him set his fork down and face Nico.
"That's fine. Blueberry, can you get one more room ready for tonight, please?" Percy agreed readily, turning to the blue-haired nymph sitting on the other end of the table. I saw Blueberry nod when Nico spoke up again.
"No need for a room; I'll just share Will's," Nico declared with a slightly red face. I smirked at that and saw Will turn red like a tomato, avoiding everyone's eyes while nodding in agreement. I turn back to Percy to see him gawking at Nico in shock. I giggled and nudged him; he shook his head and agreed with Nico's choice of room.
Taking the chance, I decided to make an announcement as well. "Everyone, since she is going to be arriving tomorrow, I think this is the perfect time to announce the identity of the second Harem member," I said, looking to Percy to see if he has anything against my decision. Percy smiled and nodded at me, making me smile in return for his support.
I reached over with my right hand, opening it and asking for his own, which he gave to me freely. With a squeeze of his hand, I turned and faced everyone and took a deep breath before announcing the name of my future sister-wife.
"It's Piper"
I watched as my announcement brought forth a mixture of reactions. From shock to confusion and even acceptance from one of them. I turned to Percy and saw his mouth open, as he too was shocked by the response from our friends.
"I was expecting a bit more of a reaction from you guys, to be honest," Percy said after a while. Malcolm stayed quiet, while Will said, "Nothing about you surprises me anymore." Clarisse mentioned that she figured it out when she and I talked while Nico stared at Percy, in shock no doubt.
Nico turned to me, and I smiled at him. I knew he was going to ask me if I was okay with it, and I intended to tell him I truly was. Instead of asking me, though, Nico surprised me by saying something else.
"If Hazel says she's okay with it, then I'm also going to be okay with it," Nico said after releasing a heavy sigh. Hearing him say that caused happiness to surge through me. His acceptance of my way of life was fulfilling for me.
"I am okay with it, Nico," I replied, confirming his words.
We went back to our meal after that exchange. Resuming our talks about random topics. After the meal, we all went out to the pool area to relax and enjoy the cool night air. We shared drinks as we talked and joked with each other until it was time to retire for the night.
After saying goodnight to Nico, who followed Will to his room, I made my way to my own bedroom, where I found one Percy Jackson. Lounging naked on my bed with a troublesome smirk on his immaculate face, just like I was 2 nights ago.
"What do you think you're doing, Percy?" I asked, even though I already knew what was going to happen. "We have unfinished business, you and I, Hazel," he said, his voice nice and low. Making me shiver in the obvious want in his tone. I watched as he stretched his arm to me, beckoning me to him. I stepped through the door and closed it behind me, rushing to get to him.
He grabbed me by the waist and pulled me down under him on the bed when I reached him, quickly pining me under him. "Besides, with your brother with Will here. I'm sure they'll be doing a lot of catching up on. And I for one don't want to be showed up under my own roof," he said as his hand got busy taking my clothes off.
I rolled my eyes at his childish reasons, then my eyes rolled when I felt his lips on my neck. His lips trailed kisses along my jaw until they came upon my lips. Soon we were kissing, and our tongues were performing a dance under the tune of Love and Need.
And as the night wore on, Me and Percy shared another sleepless night and enjoyed each other till the wee hours of the morning.
Notes:
This was another long chapter, Here we finally see the 2 remaining children of the underworld meet.
We also see more of Hazel's backstory,
as well as a glimpse at how life has been for her and PercyAnd also the "Smut", this was kind of my first try at it, the later chapters will be heavier smut-wise.
Tell me what you think about it.now! on to the bad news, My laptop is dead.
As you all know, I write this fic at work. And since I've been promoted. My work station has been upgraded as well, which means more security. I can no longer upload my chapters from there so I bring them home and upload it using my own laptop.
Which died on me.So I guess I'm saying that I will going on a bit of an uploading break, just until I can get a new one.
And just because I was promoted doesn't mean I have the funds to buy a new one right away. Every one working knows how hard it is to save up for anything this days.So I will be back maybe next year, January with new chapters.
This is actually better for me, I get to write more without the stress of needing to rush to get a new chapter added to my pile of drafts.
Anyway, That all! Thanks for reading and see you all next year!
Chapter 20: Piper III
Summary:
Homecoming
ReunionsReaffirmations of Love and Devotion
Estranged friends coming togetherLovers spending the night with each other.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Airports
People are rushing about, running from somewhere to get somewhere else.
Here I find myself impatiently waiting for my luggage to arrive among a multitude of people doing the same. I noticed a couple of guys looking my way; I hope they don't approach me. I don't have the time nor the patience to humor them. Not now, when I'm very close to being with Percy again.
After a month of being away, I can't wait to be with the people I hold most dear. My heart beat with excitement at the thought of Percy wrapping me in his arms after so long without it. Like a drug, I am craving him more and more.
A smile from on my face as I daydreamed of Percy, of him carrying me in his strong arms as he takes us to my bed. I feel my face heat up at the thought of spending an entire day with him, just him and me, under the covers, sharing our love with each other.
I was taken out of my torrid thoughts by the sight of my luggage.
'Finally,'
I thought as I grabbed it from the conveyer, immediately I headed towards the exit of the airport.
I had just stepped out of the airport when I saw a man leaning against a black SUV. He was wearing a form-fitting white shirt, showing off his lean yet muscular body. Grey sweatpants that made me drool at the obvious outline of a long, thick thing that I have become intimately familiar with. A thing I have begun to crave so deeply.
I was shaken from my nasty, carnal thoughts when the man stood and smiled at me. A smile that made my heart do acrobatics within my chest and caused heat to develop between my legs.
I ran. I ran to him. Completely disregarding everything else, I left my luggage behind and just booked it to him. Jumping on him the moment I was near, wrapping my arms around his neck while my legs went around his waist.
I felt his arms go around my body, supporting me as I attacked his lips with my own. Devouring his mouth with a breath-stealing, open mouthed kiss. My hands went and grabbed at his hair, pulling his face close to me. Wanting more of him, craving his taste and scent. I continued our scorching kiss in plain view of other people, and I didn't care one bit.
I wanted them to see how much I love this man; I wanted to show off how much he means to me. I wanted them to see I belonged to him; I wanted them to know He is mine.
"Ahem!"
Our heated reunion was interrupted by someone clearing their throat.
I reluctantly pulled back, breathing in deeply from the lack of air. I opened my eyes and stared at the face of the man I chose, of the man who also chose me. He was smiling his trouble-making smile that captured my heart years ago. His eyes showing nothing but love and happiness, almost making me give in to the temptation of kissing him again.
"Percy"
I called out his name reverently. Conveying my love and the ocean of feelings I have for this man with that one word.
"Welcome home, love!" Percy replied with the same smile that took my breath away and made my heart beat widely.
I heard the sound of wheels being dragged across concrete and turned my head to see Clarisse stopping beside us. She was dragging my suitcase with her. "Clarisse," I greeted her with a nod. I didn't wait for her response, turning back to Percy with a smile of my own.
"Take me home, Percy," I demanded, my need to get him alone overwhelming.
Percy turned and headed towards the car with me still perched to him like a child. He walked the short distance completely ignoring my weight, displaying his superior strength for all to see. And I did see a couple of women eyeing him with obvious attraction in their eyes.
Well, they can look all they want.
Percy reached the car and opened the passenger door, and dropped me on the seat. He closed the door, and I watched him go around and open the driver's side door and get in. I heard the other door of the car open and saw Clarisse get in from the corner of my eyes but chose to ignore her for now. My attention was fixed on the man sitting right next to me.
Percy started the car, and soon we were on our way home.
All throughout the drive home, I had my whole body turned towards Percy, taking in his godly form. My hands reaching over and caressing his arms and chest. Making sure he gets my intent. Making sure what I wanted to do was very obvious. Percy, in retaliation, would grab my hands from time to time and would bring them to his lips to kiss. And every time he did that, I would shiver in delight and want.
As happy as I was at the moment, that feeling is muted by an irritation that was bubbling out of my chest. The cause of that is one grinning daughter of Ares sitting smugly in the backseat. Her presence here is hindering me from doing a lot more for my fiancé.
"Why are you even here, Clarisse?" I asked, irritation lazing my voice.
Clarisse's grin widened as if enjoying my reaction to her being here. "I remember Selina telling me how a daughter of Aphrodite would act when reuniting with their partner. I wanted to see if it was true, so I forced Prissy to take me with him. And I also wanted to make sure you didn't drag Prissy to a hotel and make all of us back at the mansion wait hours for the both of you." Clarisse said all that while looking out the window, the grin still plastered on her face. Making light of my irritation with her.
Hearing her words made the irritation I felt turn to anger. "I could charm-speak you into walking back to the mansion, just so you know," I told Clarisse, turning to her to let her know I was serious. Reminding her that I was the Demigod that used her voice to force the Earth itself back to sleep. That I was the only demigod strong enough to call back a soul already on their way to the afterlife.
"You could, yes. But will you?" was all she replied.
Turning back to Percy, I smiled as sweetly as I could as my hand started to caress his thighs, coming closer to his crotch. "Say the word babe, and I'll get rid of her for us," I told him in my most seductive voice. My tone implied the pleasure I was going to give him should he agree.
"Clarisse, stop. Endure it for now, babe; I promise I'll stay with you tonight and the rest of the week." Despite my best efforts, Percy decided to be the bigger person. Emphasis on the bigger; believe me, I would know.
"Promise?" I asked coyly, looking at him through my lashes. Something I knew he loved seeing.
I saw him turn his head to me, then he grabbed my left hand and brought it up to his lips. Percy proceeded to kiss my hand, from my knuckles to the inside of my wrist. "I promise," he said, voice low and grave. Making me burn with wanton need for him.
I contented myself with his promise of a passionate night. Settling back on my seat and playing with his hand on mine, for now that is. I saw Clarisse grinning through the rearview mirror but chose to ignore her for the rest of the ride.
"So, how was New York?" Percy asked me after a while, and I told him about the shoots I did.
I was in the middle of telling Percy about the projects I was offered when Clarisse interrupted again. "How did the meeting with Drew go?" she asked. I wanted to ignore her, but Percy looked at me too, clearly waiting for my answer. Feeling a bit petty, I answered her but only looked at Percy. Never once looking her way.
"The meeting went fine; I met Drew and Lacy. They had Sherman with them as bodyguard and I met them at Starbucks near the Empire State building. I told them about what happened to me, not all of it, of course. Then we went to the store because Lacy told me she wanted one of our pieces. The rest you already know," I told Percy, summarizing how that meeting went.
I saw Percy smile, remembering that particular day.
I was then reminded of my plans with Leo: "Oh! I almost forgot! Percy, Leo called me. He wanted to meet up, and I told him to come to us." I told Percy suddenly. I saw him nod with a smile, and I was relieved. I knew he was already hosting several of our friends, and I didn't know how he would react to another one adding to the list of guests. Though I shouldn't have bothered to worry. This was Percy after all.
"When is he arriving?" he asked, and I told him tomorrow on or before lunch.
"So soon," I heard him mutter.
"Sorry, I decided on my own, baby." I apologized, but he shushed me up. "I'm not mad, Piper. I was just surprised at the number of guests we have now at home," he explained, confusing me. Who else is there?
"I know Malcolm, Clarisse, and Will came over. But did somebody else also show up?" I asked, intrigued.
"Nico arrived last night," Percy said, surprising me. It looks like everybody knows now about us and where we live. I wonder how the future will be. I was excited about meeting old friends, but I was also worried about meeting a few people I would rather not meet yet. Like Annabeth, for example. I knew it would happen sooner rather than later, but I wasn't ready yet.
"Really! Wow!" I responded.
I leaned back and just stared at Percy as he drove us all home. Enjoying his beauty, and my mind started daydreaming about tonight. How I would ride him and make him wrap me in his arms.
All night long.
---------line break---------
Excited
That was what I was feeling as I counted the seconds until we arrived at my home. I stared forward as Percy drove through the winding forest road towards the mansion. We went through the barrier, and a smile formed on my lips as the car broke through the clearing, and I finally saw the place I called home for the last 3 years.
The place where my heart healed and love found me again.
Excitement overwhelmed me as I saw a bunch of people standing outside the mansion waiting for me and for us. My family and my friends, who I have not seen in a while.
The car stopped, and immediately I was out of the car and running towards the one person beside Percy who I love the most. One I learned to love as a sister. Who will be a sister when we marry Percy.
Hazel.
I saw her smile as she opened her arms for me. Her arms wrapped around me at the same time mine did the same around her, hugging the shorter girl in a bone-crushing hug. "Welcome home, Piper," Hazel said beside my ear as she hugged me back just as warmly. I teared up as I felt the warmth and love from my sister. I nodded, unable to speak for the moment. Afraid I would be rendered to a sobbing mess if I started to cry right now.
After a few more moments, we parted, and I smiled down at Hazel, who was also smiling at me in return. I turned and saw Percy standing next to Blueberry, handing her my luggage.
I turned to look at the waiting guest and greeted them. "Hey everyone! I guess you all know about me; still, I'd like to say I missed you all, and I'm glad you're all here!" I smiled at all of them. Malcolm was smiling back while Will was waving. Nico, standing beside the blonde, was silent as he looked at me and Hazel.
'I guess the two already talked,' I thought as I read the curiosity in his eyes.
"I'm sure Piper is tired from her flight and the drive back; let's go relax by the pool while we wait for lunch to be ready," Hazel suggested after we separated. I smiled at her as we linked arms, leading the others back to the mansion and heading to the pool area. We all sat down on the lounge chairs scattered around the pool once we were there, and I took Percy's lap as my own. Something I missed doing during the month I was away.
We traded stories for a while, me telling them about my shoots and the products and companies I worked for and them telling me about the campers and what has happened during the time we were gone. I learned that Will decided to stay at camp full time and how Nico continued to be the connection between the camps. I was happy to hear about the increase in campers and that the gods held up their ends of the deal we made with them.
After a while, Blueberry came and informed us that lunch was served, and we all went in the dining room. As usual when I'm home, I took the seat to the right of Percy while Hazel seats at his left. When everyone was seated, we all made the usual offering and we started to eat.
We were in the middle of lunch when I decided to announce something. "Oh! By the way, Leo is coming tomorrow!" I said excitedly. "Really? The whole camp must be aware of Percy and you two by now," Will responded, looking between me and Hazel. "That is very likely since I called Annabeth during our second night here and told her what we learned," Malcolm said, and I felt a little bit anxious about her knowing about us. Even though I no longer blame myself for how things turned out between them, I'm still not sure how I would react to her knowing I am now with her ex.
I was broken out of my musings when Malcolm turned to Percy. "Sorry about that, Percy, but I had to inform her," he apologized, but Percy just shook his head. "That's fine, Malcolm; I told you before; I had no problem with her knowing," was Percy's response. Malcolm nodded and went back to his meal. I also continued eating but still listened to all the talk happening around me.
"Clarisse, I think we can have that spar tomorrow," Percy said after a few minutes. I turned to Clarisse and saw her grin. "It's about time!" She said as she ate. "Spar?" I asked, turning to Percy, but it was Hazel who answered. "Clarisse learned that Percy can now use any weapon he wants aside from Riptide and challenged him to a spar. Unfortunately, Percy was busy with an order, so they had to postpone the spar until he finished it," Hazel said with a smile directed at our fiancé.
We finished lunch, and I kissed Percy before heading to my room. I wanted to take a shower to freshen up from my travel home and also take a chance to prepare for the night.
A night spent with Percy.
---------line break---------
The sun was setting, coloring the sky a deep red.
I was floating in the pool with everyone, just relaxing and letting the day pass by. I wore the blue bikini I bought in New York just for this moment. Knowing it was Percy's favorite color and that it was sure to rile him up for later tonight. Or in a few minutes really if I'm successful.
I leaned on the pool's edge, letting my body float up, and glanced back at Percy, who was sitting on one of the lounge chairs. I smirked as I saw his eyes take in my form, and I felt his desire for me intensify. Just a little more, and I was sure I could get him to ditch everyone and take me to my or his room for the night.
Deciding to up the ante, I turned around and presented him with a view of my front. Letting his eyes roam over my barely covered breast, the slim waist I was sure he wanted to grab. I smiled sweetly at him as I toyed with the straps of my top, teasing him further.
Soon I was joined by the 3 nymphs, and together we played around. Splashing and just having fun while Percy just watched. After a while, I felt a pair of strong, muscular arms wrapped around me from behind. Arms that belong to one Percy Jackson, who seems to have finally reached his limit. Percy hugged me and pulled me closer to him as he took us to the deep end of the pool, away from the others.
I shivered as Percy hugged me tighter, and I felt his lips brush the back of my neck. "What do you think you're doing, Piper?" I heard him ask in a deep, needy voice. "I don't know what you're talking about," I played along, coyly replying to him as I tried to wiggle free from his hold.
"Really, no idea at all." I closed my eyes as I felt his hot breath behind my ears, shivering from want and need. I backed up on him until I felt all of him from behind me. His arms wrapped around me, his chest on my back. His breath blowing behind my neck and his lips placing kisses along my shoulders. But especially his hot, hard thing pushing up against my ass.
Feeling him all hard and ready for me turned me on so much it was all I could do to keep my hands from reaching behind me and fondling that thing I had been craving for the last month. Still, I knew Percy. I knew that the more I teased him, the more he would be turned on later. And the more he is turned on, the wilder he would be once I get him in bed.
"None," I said as I wiggled my ass against him. I heard him groan, and I smiled at my apparent success. I thought I had him where I wanted him, but as usual, he managed to turn the tables on me, forcing me to make the first move. "I see, I'll just spend time with the nymphs then. Maybe they'll be more inviting of me," Percy whispered, loosening his hold on me. "And maybe one of them can help me with a hard problem I'm having," he added before completely letting go of me.
What?
No way he was leaving me like this!
Not wanting to continue playing anymore, I turned and grabbed his face with both hands. I pulled myself to him and kissed him.
Hard.
My arms went around his neck as my tongue brushed along his lips, asking for entry, which he granted by opening his lips. He welcomed my tongue with his own, joining mine in a dance of passion and lust we both were desperate to fulfill. Strong hands found their way on my ass, fondling and squeezing. Making me gasp into his mouth as he had his way with my body. A body that was willingly submitting to his whims and desires.
Soon my senses got overwhelmed by Percy. His taste, his smell, his warmth. The feel of his body against mine. The movements of his tongue, the beating of his heart. All of them combined to form a drug I was hopelessly, helplessly addicted to. If it wasn't for the burning in my lungs from lack of air, then I wouldn't have parted with his lips. I opened my eyes and was captured by his sea-green ones. One look, and I found myself drowning in them.
"Take me to bed, Percy! Please!" I begged.
"What about the others?" he asked, inclining his head towards the other end of the pool where the others were. At the moment, I couldn't care less about them; my mind focused on one singular goal. To get Percy naked and in me as soon as possible!
'We're all adults here, baby! They'll understand," I told him, my lips busy peppering his neck with small bites, urging him to hurry up to the room. "Hazel and the other girls had you for a month, Percy! It's my turn now!" I added heatedly. My desire for him was overflowing.
All I got in response was a smirk as we suddenly got pushed up and out of the water. Percy using his godly gift to get us out of the pool and drying us off instantly. Immediately, Percy began to walk towards the mansion, with me still clinging to him. I ignored the looks I felt on us as we made our way to one of our rooms.
All along the way, I was already laying claim to Percy's neck and shoulders. "You guys enjoy the rest of today; we'll see you all tomorrow," I heard Percy say as he went past them with his arms around me. I thought I heard a few snide remarks thrown our way, but I ignored all of them. My mind was filled with nothing but lust and the thought of what was about to happen. What I was about to do to Percy and what he is about to do to me.
My heart thumped in my chest widely, and my skin crawled with goosebumps from anticipation and excitement.
I didn't even notice we'd reached my room until Percy dropped me on my bed, making me yelp. I was about to complain when I was cut off by his lips devouring mine. My arms once again wound around his neck and pulled him down onto me. His weight pressing on me, bringing a sense of belonging to me, settling me and grounding me in the moment.
After a while, we parted, and Percy pushed off and stared into my eyes. His eyes filled with nothing but love and adoration for me. As a daughter of love, I could feel the amount and intensity of love one has, and right now, I was flooded by an ocean's worth of love pouring out of his eyes. All for me.
Overwhelmed by his raw emotions for me, all I could do was say exactly what I was feeling in return.
"I love you," I told him, my voice barely a whisper. Yet containing all of my heart and soul, the feelings I have for this man that took my shattered heart and mind and made them whole again. This man whose patience knew no limit when it came to me. I hoped, with those three words, I was able to convey my love and my promise of forever for him, with him.
Staring into his eyes, I was rewarded by a smile that saved me from the darkness of my mind. His lips that brought me out of the deepest pit of depression opened and gifted me with a response that shot through me, straight to my heart.
"I love you too."
Four simple words. Words I longed to hear from people from my past, now I get to hear almost every day. And yet I never tire of hearing them. Coming from this man's lips, they become a guiding light, an oracle promising a future so certain The Fates must have weaved them with celestial bronze thread.
Unbreakable
That's what those words are for me.
Wanting to show him how much he means to me, I pushed him off and rolled him until I had him lying on his back on my bed. I swung my legs, and soon I had Percy Jackson, the strongest demigod to exist under me, as he looked up at me with wonder in his eyes.
I straddled him, his hips under mine, as I worked to undo the straps of my bikini top. With one pull of my hand, I threw the small wisp of cloth away. Baring my chest for him as I felt him harden under me. I moved my hips, grinding down on his hardness as my lust for him threatened to overwhelm me.
His hand lifted and grabbed onto mine, entwining our fingers as we looked deeply into each other's eyes. Seeing the love shining through each one.
"Are you ready?" I asked, my breath catching as I moved my hips with more urgency.
"For you, baby, always," he answered.
Hearing him, I leaned down and claimed his lips as my hands went down and fought to take off his shorts. Wanting to free him from the offending piece of cloth that dared to keep me from that which I wanted the most.
Soon, we were as naked as the day we were born, and together we made love and gave each other a promise of forever. Over and over.
For the whole night.
---------smut-----------
"Are you ready?"
I asked Percy as I came up from his lips, my hips grinding down on him harder. His obvious hardness is making me shiver in anticipation and lust. For him, always for him.
Only for him.
"For you, baby, always," Percy said, eyes staring back at me with love shining through them. As a daughter of love, I could recognize love and all its types. What I was feeling from him at this moment was the pure, unadulterated kind of love that my mother harps about.
The kinds of love that would push a person to do things like jumping to the literal Pit of Hell for love.
And Percy was feeling that kind of love for me.
Overwhelmed by his love, I reached down and pulled on the waistband of his shorts. Tugging it down to get to his hot, hard shaft. Percy took over when I pushed it down to his knees, kicking it off completely. Quickly, I trapped his hard rod down with my groin and grinded down. Rubbing my bikini clad slit up and down his length, moaning and whimpering along the way.
Percy hissed and groaned for a while until he reached out and undid the straps of my bikini top, pulling it off and throwing it off the bed. He laid back down after and just stared at me as I moved over him.
"Are you enjoying yourself, Love?" I asked with a smile.
My question was met with a deep growl from the man I was riding. His response filled me with pride. Here was the strongest Demigod to exist, the hero who saved the world more times than I could care to count. Here was Percy Jackson, made undone by little old me.
Feeling absolute happiness at being able to bring him such pleasure, I leaned down and captured his lips. Kissing him as if I needed it to keep living, I prodded his lips with my tongue, and he opened them for me. Soon our tongues entwined in a heated dance of lust and love. Both of us fighting to taste more of the other. None giving way for the other to dominate the other.
After that heated kiss, I pulled back and stared Percy straight in his sea-green eyes. I caressed his face and began to kiss his jaw, peppering him with kisses as I slid down his body. My lips carving a path down to my goal. His face, neck, chest, and abdomen. Every part of his glorious body was kissed and licked. Every kiss I gave him meant to be a form of worship. From me to this man, who, for all intents and purposes, is a God. For me at least.
After a while, I finally reached the goal of my journey. I was settled between his legs, gazing up at his glorious cock. Standing hard and strong, twitching ever so often. It's veins pulsing with need. It's tip, glistening from the droplets forming from the slit on the top. Two massive globes lay at the base, just waiting to be lavished with attention.
Attention, I intend to give it wholeheartedly.
Using my hands, I stroked his cock while fondling both balls at the same time.
"Such a lovely cock, so big and strong!" I cooed. Nuzzling the underside of it with my nose as I inhaled its heady scent. The smell was making me dizzy and filling my head with ideas so perverse my own mother would likely take notes for future use.
I felt fingers run through my hair and looked up to see Percy looking down at me with a love filled smile on his lips. His eyes shining with adoration as he took in the view of me laying between his spread legs, hands wrapped around his manhood. Worshipping him like a priestess upon the altar of my faith, which happens to be my bed.
"I love you!"
Percy said, his voice soft and low. The words contain nothing but the truth. Hearing him, I wanted to do everything I could to reciprocate his love somehow. Words wouldn't do at this instance, and so I did the next best thing. I decided to show him how much I love him by my actions. Starting with my tongue and mouth.
I took my tongue and licked him up, from his balls moving up. Running my tongue up his cock, feeling his warmth as I dragged my tongue along his shaft until I reached his tip. swirling my tongue at the tip, licking up the droplets gathered there. Salty and bitter, my favorite taste. Then kissing the tip.
"Words are not enough to show my love for you, baby, so let me show you instead," I declared to Percy as he watched me lavish his cock with love and affection. Going lower, I gave the same treatment to his balls, licking each one. "I give you a promise, Percy, I will be draining these balls empty tonight!" I told him as I stared at him, taking my tongue off his balls for a bit and quickly sucking them in right after.
"I'm looking forward to that!" He replied with a smirk that I took as a challenge. I sucked in his balls, one at a time. Swirling my tongue all around them while they are in my mouth. pulling them out and doing the same to the other before running my tongue up his upright cock. Licking his whole length up and down.
Hearing him moan from the pleasure I provided urged me on. I leaned back and lifted my head, positioning my head right above his cock. I kissed the tip, opening my mouth and taking him in my mouth. I wiggled my tongue along the underside of his cock as I continued to suck him in, pushing him deeper and deeper in me. When I had half of him in my mouth, I held the base and pulled up, pursing my lips around his impressive girth as my tongue continued to tease him until only the head was inside. I then plunged down again, taking more of him this time.
"Gahgha! Hucgkh"
I gagged around him, doing my best to fit all of him in my throat. A little shortness of breath is a price I am more than willing to pay. To show him my love and devotion to him.
"How could you look so beautiful with a cock in your mouth?" Percy asked as he continued to caress my head, brushing away my hair from my face, all so he could get a better look, I'm sure. And I would give him a better view to look at. I would give him a worthy performance. I will let him see just how much I am devoted to him. If he wants to see me be a complete slut for him, I will. If he wants me to be a demure lover for him, I would be. I will be who he wants me to be. Though knowing the kind of man he is, he would like me to be myself.
I pulled off and smiled, jerking his cock with one hand, the other still fondling his balls. "Maybe because it's your cock I'm sucking," I answered cutely. Then I went back to serving his cock the best I could. licking and sucking it, pushing my head down until my lips reach the base of his cock, wrapped around it. I would pull of and rain kisses all along the length of it before nuzzling it.
My actions akin to worship.
Before long, Percy began to pump his hips in time with my own movements. His thrusts would meet me pushing down on his cock, further driving his rod deeper in my throat. His hold on my head was now firmer as he began to take control, as he always does during these moments. Soon I stilled, letting him dictate the pace. Submitting to his whims and desires and letting him get the pleasure he wants from me. Willingly letting him use any part of me he wants.
For I am his, and he is mine.
"I'm going to cum Piper!" Percy announced to my delight.
Ever since we got together, I quickly learned that I truly enjoyed making him cum. The completion of the pleasure Percy gets from me brings a sense of joy and pride to me. A job well done. That is what I feel every time he finishes with my help. It does not matter how he does it. As long as I'm the reason he reaches his climax, I am a happy woman.
Hearing him say that caused me to move again. meeting his thrust and sucking him harder. My tongue, like an eel, wiggled and coiled around his cock, urging him to explode within me.
"Piper!"
With one last call, Percy lets go and releases his essence in me. His cock twitched in me, spurting his cum. Flooding my mouth with a taste, I learned to crave so much. Salty and bitter. An addicting taste. Percy cumming in me has rendered me a moaning mess of a woman in love. Basking in the feeling of pride at getting her lover to feel good enough to cum.
I swallowed all of Percy's cum as fast as I could. Not letting a single drop go to waste. Once Percy was done cumming, I pulled back and used my tongue to lick up all that was left of the delicious treat I worked hard to get.
After, when Percy was all clean. I sat up on my knees, my hands on his thighs, and looked at my love. sprawled on the bed, legs spread. Chest heaving from the stimulation I provided.
"Thank you for your gift of cum, Master!"
I told him coyly, licking my lips, searching for more of the taste I have grown to love and crave. My words and action spurred my lover on. Percy sat up, grabbed my face, and pulled me to him. Our lips met, and he was kissing me again. Another aspect of Percy I quickly grew to love. He is not the type to care if a woman has just blown his cock and swallowed his cum. He will kiss that woman, regardless of whether his cock and cum have been in her mouth.
I wrapped my arms around his neck as we traded kisses. Suddenly Percy turned and pushed me down on the bed. With him on top of me now, his body pinning me. His lip began to trail down my body as mine did earlier. laying soft kisses and bites on my jaw and neck, going down to my collarbone. Kissing, biting, and sucking along my breasts and leaving marks on them. Marking them and me as His. Sucking and nibbling on my nipples. Making me moan and causing a literal river to flow from my loins.
After a few minutes of lavishing my breast with affection, Percy continued on his journey south of my body. His lips burned a trail of kisses from my nipples down along my belly. He paused and surprised me by sticking his tongue down my bellybutton. His actions made me gasp as I clutched at his hair. Undecided on whether pulling him close or pushing him away, I simply held on to him as he wiggled his tongue, tickling me in an area he's never explored before. And he's explored every inch of me. Or at least I thought he had.
Soon enough, I pushed Percy downward. Silently telling him where I wanted him to be. Thankfully, he obliged and went back to raining kisses, this time from my bellybutton to my groin. My breath hitched as he stopped just above my slit, his hands rubbing the insides of my thighs.
Percy moved and started to kiss the right side of my hips, moving to the left as he settled between my legs. His hands, holding my thighs, pushing them apart. Exposing my wet, gushing lips to his view. As Percy kissed across my hips, he proceeded to go down and kiss along my soaked slit. Feather-light kisses that made me shiver in need. I held his hair tighter, pulling him in closer. Demanding his full attention to my yearning core.
Percy being himself, of course he wouldn't just obey. Even if he wanted to give me what I wanted, he still would do what he wanted instead. I didn't mind though, for what he wanted often times brings me so much pleasure. And like the gentleman that he is, he strictly adheres to the saying,
"Lady's First!"
In all things.
Even in pleasure. That is the reason Me and Hazel work together most of the time to make him feel good. Otherwise, we would be all tired out and unable to perform by the end of our love-making session to do much of anything other than just lie there and let Percy do all the work. As his fiancées and members of his Harem, it's our job and duty to do the opposite.
A duty we have only done a handful of times.
Like now, for instance, I told myself I would be showing Percy just how much I missed him. It started out great with me in control, but now. Now, I'm putty in his very capable hands. And lips too.
"Percy!" I hissed his name as he dragged his tongue along my wet slit, from the bottom, all the way up to my needy nub of a clit. Using his tongue to flick that little bundle of nerves. Sending shocks up my spine. My back arched as I pulled on his face, burying it in my crotch. wanting to get him as close to me as possible.
As his tongue got busy exploring my drenched depths, his hands made their way up my body, heading towards my breasts again. Each hand grabbed a hold of one and squeezed and fondled one gently for a few minutes as he lapped at the wetness between my legs.
It's kind of funny if you think about it. The Son of Poseidon, dripping wet from my fluids. What an accomplishment!
Soon his fingers were back on my nipples, pinching and twisting. Adding another layer to the pleasure he was already subjecting me to. 'Gasp!' I was left a moaning, gasping mess. A willing slave to the pleasure of his lips, tongue, and fingers. Every part of him a master at working to coax out the finest tune out of me. An artist whose every stroke adds color to the masterpiece that is nearing its completion.
"Yes! Right there! Percy! More!" I moaned and begged the godly man feasting on me.
Percy continued his relentless assault on my weak spots for 10 more minutes until I started to quiver and shake. My orgasm breaking through me like water from a dam. Forceful and determined.
"Master!"
I shouted as I clutched at his hair while my legs wrapped around his shoulders. Despite the gush of fluids flowing out of my hole, Percy never relented, his tongue moving with the same intensity as it had when we started. Not giving me any quarters. Not giving me any respite. I am entirely left at his mercy.
And I wouldn't have it any other way.
As the shakes and tremors of my climax settled, Percy, like the gentleman that he is, lowered me back down the bed, his caress not more soothing than intimate, guiding me from my high back down to earth.
As soon as I got my breath back in order, I pulled him up to me. Wanting to share with him just how I appreciate him. I welcomed him with a kiss so searingly hot I wonder if his being fire-proof would protect him from the heat of my love.
If it wasn't for being out of breath, I wouldn't pull away. As I did, I stared at his sea-green eyes, looking back at me with nothing within them but love for me.
"I love you," I whispered, loud enough for only him to hear. He braced himself on his elbows as he smiled so beautifully; he shined like the ocean under the moonlight. His eyes shimmered with jewels hewn from the ocean floor itself.
"And I love you." He returned my words with equal fervor.
I leaned up and peppered his jaw with kisses; all the while, one of his hands reached down between our bodies to grab at his member. Still hard and ready to conquer that which already belonged to him. He felt him line his warm rod to my soaked opening. Rubbing the head along my slit, making me shiver in anticipation and lust for what is to come (heh!)
Our eyes locked with each other, panting and heaving. I gasped and shivered as I felt him push inside me. Agonizingly slow, but steady. His cock buried itself in my insides as I moaned from his size. The biggest I've seen. Granted, I've not seen plenty, but I firmly believe his is perfect. For me at least.
Slowly but surely, Percy pushed forward until he was fully in me. I trembled from the feeling of fullness that having him inside me made me feel. Percy kissed me softly, allowing me to get accustomed to having him inside me after a month of not having a taste of him.
A nod from me made Percy start moving, long, slow strokes that scraped my insides deliciously. His cock hitting all the perfect spots within me, making me shiver from the mini-orgasms I have every time he pushes in and pulls out.
Gradually speeding up, his thrusts became harder and faster. Making the rom echo with not just our voices but with the slapping noses our bodies make every time we meet.
"I love you, Piper!" Percy declared, surrounded by the 'Slap! slap! Slap!' noise of our hips. Not wanting to seem unappreciative, I returned his words and moved along with him. "I love you too," I said while grinding my hips as He moved in, over and over again.
I let myself be rocked by Percy's hips slamming into mine for a while, sharing kisses as his hands wandered and teased my sensitive parts until I couldn't take it anymore.
Wanting to be the one to pleasure my fiancée for a change. I pushed Percy and rolled them until I was back on top. Somehow managing to move while keeping Percy inside me, I smirked in triumph as I began to gyrate. Moving my hips forward and back. Basking in the feeling of fulfillment of seeing Percy slowly come undone.
Eyes closed as he reached for my hand as I began to ride him hard. Bouncing on his cock, wringing every pleasure I can get from my well-endowed lover. "Look at me!" I requested, and Percy readily complied. Eyes snapping open and staring back at me. I leaned down and captured his lips again as he held my hips and pulled me down harder, his release coming near.
Percy rolled us again after a while and proceeded to really pound on me. The bed rocked and creaked as the urgency of his fucking became harsher. I wrapped both my arms and legs around him, not letting him go and making sure he finishes deep inside me. As he always does, as I always want him to do.
"Are you ready?" he asked me the same question I did earlier. I answered by clinging to him harder.
Percy devoured my lips once more, and after a few more thrusts, his hips came down on me one last time and ground down. A groan filled my mouth as he came explosively in me. Heat flooded my inside as he poured his essence into the deepest part of me. I clung to him, not wanting to let him go until every drop had been deposited in me.
His climax brought about my own as I answered his groaning with moaning of my own.
After a few minutes of bliss, we pulled apart and stared at each other once again.
"I love you!" This time, I was the first to say it.
"And I love you," he answered as he pulled out of me and laid beside me. I tuned and nuzzled the crook of his neck; my arms and legs swung over him as I relaxed and rested, knowing the night was just starting.
Shivering slightly from his fingers running down my bare back as I did the same, tracing the scars on his chest.
After what seems to be minutes, Percy held my hand and pulled me to him.
He sat up, and soon I found myself lying on my stomach, with my fiancée kneeling behind me. Hard cock poised over my plump ass.
I look back and see a smirk on his face as he played and wiggled my ass cheeks. Then he used both hands to spread me wide and pushed his cock in me in one stroke.
"Gasp!" "Percy!" I gasped as his thrust pushed all the air out of me. He stilled, completely sheathed within me. He leaned down and whispered in my ear.
"Round two baby!"
Notes:
Hello!
It's been a few months but I'm back.
Hopefully I wont need to go on a break again.Things at my job has calmed down somewhat. I was promoted as I've said last time and now I'm in charge of 14 people. 2 teams
so I wont need to do everything myself! Yay!
On a bright note. The break did me some good. New laptop! New work!
As some of you might have noticed, I uploaded a pretty long one-shot yesterday. That was the fruit of the break I had.
I've also manage to write more for this Fic and even added up to chapter 40 drafted.So this story is on track as far as I'm aware.
That all I want to share for now
Enjoy!